Author: admin

Matthew Is not happy about having to babysit his little Sister Laura and her friend Bella

Babysitting Sucks (Chapter One)

Matthew had better plans for a Friday night than to sit in and babysit his younger sister Laura and her best friend Bella. Let’s face it, babysitting sucks. Especially considering he was nearly 18, but his mum had other ideas for him. As well as not being able to go out, he also had to tidy the house and cook tea for the three of them. He wasn’t going to cook anything fancy, just some burgers and chips or some shit like that.
He’d had plans to go and see his girlfriend Lorraine today, but according to mum “looking after your little sister is more important.” Seriously, she had just turned 16, just over a year younger than him, how could him being there make all that much of a difference, especially considering he hadn’t fuck all of either of them anyway. That was probably a good thing though, Bella was hot. Like, seriously smoking hot, always insisting on wearing as little as possible, even in the winter.
He felt the blood start to rush to his ‘little fellow’ just at the the thought of her, causing it to push against his jeans. He shook his head to snap himself out of the daydream. “Can’t think about that. You have a girlfriend now, remember?” He mumbled to himself.
After about twenty minutes the burgers and chips were cooked and all plated up. “Laura! Bella!” He bellowed up the stairs. There was no reply. “Laura! Food’s ready.” Still nothing. “For fuck sake.” He muttered walking up the stairs to Laura’s room.
He threw open her bedroom door “foods re…” He began but stopped short. “Holy shit.” What he should have done was turn around and leave instantly, but he was gob-smacked at what he was seeing. The pair of them were butt naked and Bella had her head buried in his little sisters crotch. The look of pleasure on her face disappeared and was replaced with the “oh fuck, there’s no talking my way out of this one” look. He should have been disgusted, but was strangely turned on by the thought.
There was a short moment of awkward silence as the brother and sister glared at each other, then she broke the tension, throwing a pillow at him and screaming at him “get the fuck out!” he spun to leave, almost tripping over his own feet, still in awe at what he had just seen. He could feel his cock pressing against his jeans again.
His heart was beating faster. Was it right for him to feel turned on by what he had just seen? He thought about it, “She is kinda cute.” He reasoned with himself “and Bella is just delicious.” He was back downstairs pacing up and down the kitchen floor. “Maybe if she wasn’t my sister I would…” He didn’t need to finish the sentence to know what he was saying.
The two girls came downstairs for food and the three of them sat at the table in dead silence. The two girls did not lift their gaze from their food, but Matthew could not help but stare at them. He couldn’t get the image out of his mind.
He sat there with his food untouched, thinking about Bella’s perfect ass propped on top of her adorable feet as she knelt on the floor between Laura’s legs. The way his sister had looked so complete, not to mention her very well developed breasts, easily over a handful.
“Don’t worry I won’t tell mum and dad.” He started, dying to break the tension. Laura stared at her plate. “Seriously, it’s not that big of a deal.”
Laura glared at him, “how is it not that big of a deal?” She snapped.
“Well…” He began, trying to think of a way to word it without aggravating her any further. “I’m the only one who knows, I won’t tell anyone, and I’m happy for the both of you.”
Her glare lessened, he thought he might have successfully dug his way out of it.
“Thank you.” She said, still very embarrassed and red faced, turning her gaze back to her plate as she ate.
“It’s quite funny really…” the two girls turned to look at him. “I was calling you down for food, and you were already eating.” He chuckled to himself.
“You’re a dick.” His sister retorted, frowning at him. Bella had thought it was a funny, he knew because she was trying to hide her smile from her friend.
“Don’t be so touchy about it,” he was trying to defend himself again now. “The cat’s already out of the bag. No pun intended.” He couldn’t help himself. “I know about it, and I’m pretty sure you two know, so why not laugh about it.”
She shrugged, “I guess you’re right.”
He was back on the win, “of course I’m right, I don’t think any less of either of you. Like I said, I’m happy for you both. I’m not trying to be a dick. I’m just trying to get rid of the awkwardness.”
Laura tried to crack a smile, then said “we’re not lesbians, just so you know.”
“Oh?” Now he was confused. “Bisexual?” He asked.
“Don’t know really.” She responded, “Bi-curious, I guess.”
“Fair enough, either of you ever been with a guy, something to compare it to? If you don’t mind me asking.”
The both shook their head. “Nah.” Laura replied “we’ve just been doing this for a few weeks now, just to get rid of some urges. We both agree we want to lose out virginity to someone special.”
“That’s a good decision.” He smiled at the pair of them, and noticed Bella looking back at him lustfully then turning her head back to Laura and putting her hand in the middle of the table for Laura to hold. She did.
Matthew was confused, had she really just looked at him like that, or was he imagining it because he was having some fucked up fantasy day dream about a threesome with his sister and her friend.
“Come on let’s go back upstairs.” Laura said to Bella and they both stood the table to leave.
Before he could stop the words tumbling out of his mouth, Matthew blurted “Can I come?” He instantly regretted saying it but put on a cocky smile and hoped he could pass it as a joke. The reaction was not what he expected. Obviously his sister had said no, but Bella had said yes.
“Bella? What are you doing?” Laura asked her.
“I’m sorry Laura, but just how understanding he has been about the whole situation and everything, I think… I think I’m ready to lose it, now.” She smiled weakly at her friend who could barely believe her ears.
“But he’s my brother Bella.” She said, her mouth dropping open in astonishment.
“I know, but surely you know you can’t help who you fall for.” She leant forward and whispered something in Laura’s ear that Matthew couldn’t hear, even though he had heard the rest of the conversation. He didn’t like when girls whispered to each other, they were always up to something.
“Okay fine. Bring him with you” Laura said reluctantly.
Holy shit, it had worked, he thought to himself. He couldn’t believe his luck. Two virgins, he was over the moon, then remembered one of them was his sister. Damn, but still… one virgin was better than none.
Bella turned to him “come on then.” She smiled at him longingly, taking his hand and walking him up stairs following behind Laura. His fingers were tingling he was so excited and he was already rock hard in his pants. His penis ached to be release from its prison to explore the wonders of Bella.
Laura walked into the bedroom but Matthew stopped outside and turned Bella to face him. “Are you sure this what you want? I don’t want you to regret it.” He was friendly but his face was stern. He didn’t want to fuck things up for her. She raised herself on tiptoes and kissed his lips then looked him in the eye, “I’m positive, now come on, get in that bedroom.” The stern look on his face morphed back into a happy smile as they walked into the bedroom.
Laura was already naked on the edge of the bed. Matthew gulped. Holy shit. It wasn’t until now, looking at her naked without Bella naked too that he realised just how beautiful she was. Truly stunning. His mind filled with unsavoury thoughts of all the things he’d love to do to her, his own sister. He’d given up trying to control the urges, he just gawked at her, marvelled by her beauty. He had to tell her, “You are truly beautiful Laura.” Wow, that had sounded weird to him. She smiled at him, “thank you.”
He was so distracted staring at his beautiful sibling he hadn’t realised Bella getting undressed next to him. She took his hand again and dragged him to the bed sitting herself down next to Laura and Matthew next to her so she was in the middle. “Why have you still got your clothes on?” She asked him.
He had no idea, but didn’t hesitate ripping them off of himself and throwing them across the bedroom. The three of them sat naked on the bed, unsure what to next, so Bella took the lead and kissed Laura, Matthew instantly felt his hard-on throb with excitement. It was already dribbling pre-cum. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d been so horny.
“Shall we give him a bit of a show first?” Bella asked, Laura smiled and went back to kissing her, their tongues massaging each others, their hands caressing each other. Matthew watched, mesmerized by the sight of these two truly beautiful individuals doing what they were doing.
He reached out to Bella and ran his hand up her side towards her chest.
“Oh, someone clearly can’t wait I see.” She said giggling rolling onto her back. Matthew massaged her right breast while Laura massaged her left. Bella let her hands wander to the siblings crotches, gripping Matthews hard-on and stroking against Laura’s clit. The pair of them let out a low groan of pleasure in unison. Bella worked the pair of them as Matthew slid his hand from her breast down towards her clean shaven pussy and began to rub her clit, she was already dripping wet. Laura moved her hand over to Bella’s other breast and began licking the nipple of the one nearest to her. It was Bella’s turn to groan with pleasure now as the 3 of them all worked each other, getting themselves worked up into a horny frenzy.
Matthew worked Bella’s pussy until it was wet enough for him to slide his fingers inside her easily. She gasped as he reached his second knuckles and shivered as a wave of pleasure shot up her spine. She put her lips to ear and whispered “I can’t wait for your cock inside me.” Matthew smiled and kissed her lips as he slid his fingers in and out of her opening. Laura decided it was time to take it to the next level and started working her way down Bella’s body, kissing between her breast and down past her naval until her mouth was level with Bella’s slit. She began to probe it with her tongue, lapping up Bella’s love juice between her brothers fingers as they continued to penetrate her.
The feeling of his sisters tongue massaging his fingers as he finger fucked Bella was driving Matthew over the edge. His sister was getting him so damn horny his manhood tensed up in Bella’s hand. “Someone is enjoying themselves aren’t they?” Bella observed, winking at him.
He winked back “Would you want to try giving me head?” she looked nervous but agreed. He easily slipped his fingers out of her flowing love hole allowing his sister full access with her tongue. He slid his body up so his pole was level with Bella’s mouth, she leant towards it nervously. She wrapped her hand around the base of the shaft and began to lick the tip.
Matthew draped his head back and sighed with pleasure. “That feels incredible Bella.” That seemed to increase her confidence enough for her to put the tip in her mouth and start sucking it. She ran her tongue along the bottom of the shaft as she sucked the helmet. Matthew was surprised at how much skill she was displaying for someone who had never done it before, but he didn’t care, as long as it felt good he was happy.
Laura carried on licking and fingering Bella’s dripping slit, while slipping her fingers inside her own pussy. Groaning as she lapped at Bella’s clit, flicking it with her tongue and running her tongue up her pussy lips.
Bella had managed to work her way half way down Matthews shaft while massaging the base of his pole with her hand. She slid it in and out of her mouth, stringing saliva between the tip and her mouth. “Oh my god I can’t take it any more. Matthew, fuck me!” She demanded. The three of them adjusted positions. Bella lay across the length of the bed, Laura straddled her face so she could lick her pussy like Laura had been doing for her. Bella wasted no time in running her tongue along the length of Laura slit. Laura groaned with pleasure as she felt her pussy getting wetter and wetter.
Matthew climbed onto Bella in the missionary position. He pushed his helmet against Bella’s clit, rubbing his shaft along it. She shivered with excitement at the prospect of finally having sex. She savagely devoured Laura’s pussy sending waves of pleasure shooting up Laura’s spine. The suspense was killing her, she wanted that dick inside her. She reached down and grabbed his shaft, lining the tip up with her opening using her other hand to beckon him into her.
“Okay,” he said “if it hurts, stop me, because it can hurt the first time. Also a little bit of blood is normal, so don’t be alarmed.” He vaguely managed to distinguish a nod as Bella continue to devour his little sisters sweet pussy. He slowly pushed himself forward feeling his helmet pushing her lips apart as he gently slid inside her. Bella threw her head back, ignoring the pussy in front of her face. “Oh my fucking God that feels amazing!” She gasped.
Laura grabbed her head and buried it back in her pussy. “Don’t stop, I’m close to cumming.” Laura’s request was acknowledges as Bella went back to work manically devouring her pussy. Short gasps emanated from Laura as she built toward her approaching climax. She began grinding her pussy against Bella’s face “Oh my god, fuck yes! Don’t stop, don’t stop” She pleaded. “I’m gunna cum.” Bella carried on licking and sucking Laura’s pussy, she could taste the sweet juices of the upcoming orgasm which just made her more savage towards her pussy.
Laura began to shake uncontrollably as she reached her powerful climax. Her juices flooded Bella’s mouth as her pussy spasmed. She held her breath as the orgasm overtook her body, filling every part of her body with pleasure. Bella continued working Laura’s pussy taking all of the love juice in her mouth until Laura stopped shaking and exhaled deeply collapsing onto all fours, rolling off of Bella’s face. Matthew had only been penetrating Bella about an inch so she could concentrate on giving his little sister her blistering orgasm.
He leant forward and kissed Bella, tasting his sisters sweet juices on her lips. She tasted amazing. He wanted to bury his face in his own sisters pussy but she was clearly spent so he just carried kissing her love juice off Bella’s lips. “Are you ready?” He whispered in Bella’s ear.
“Never been more ready. Go all the way.” He smiled at her and went back to kissing her, sliding himself inside of her another inch until he reached her hymen. “This might hurt.” She nodded and he pushed a little harder, trying to break her in as delicately as possible, but her impatience got the best of her and she thrust herself down on his rock hard cock. Her eyes shot open and pain shot through her opening.
“Oh fuck, that hurt.”
He leant forward and kissed her forehead, “I told you it would.”
“Yes, yes you did.” She agreed, “just go slow for a minute.” He did as he was told and slowly slid himself in and out of her tight dripping pussy. He had to use every ounce of self control to stop himself from just exploding inside her straight away. Her look of pain slowly diminished and she began to thrust against him, hinting at him to go deeper. With every slide he worked his way a little deeper until he felt his sack resting on her ass.
He carried on kissing her as he slipped in and out of her love tunnel, desperate to get as much of his sisters pussy juice as he could. Laura was laid next to them still gasping at the intensity of the orgasm. “Laura!” Bella called.
“Yeah” She panted back.
“He’s in. It feels so fucking good.”
Laura raised herself into a seating position on the bed with a huge smile on her face. “I’m happy for you babe.” She said stroking Bella’s hair. Bella grinned back at her and pulled her in for a huge kiss. Matthew decided he was going to try and get in on this. He move his head in and the three of them shared a three way kiss. Laura appeared to have loosened up a bit by now.
Matthew continued gliding in and out of Bella’s moist pussy. It was loosening up a bit which gave him freedom to go faster. Laura seemed to have regained some life and wanted to rejoin the party.
He pulled out of Bella’s pussy and lay on his back. “Climb on top of me, but face away from me.” Bella was confused but did as she was told. She put her feet flat on the bed either side of him, lowering her hands behind her to keep steady. She gently lowered herself down as he guided his missile with his hand to line up with her slit. As she reached it his helmet slowly parted her lips as he easily slid back inside of her.
She used her legs to slide herself up and down the length of his shaft. Matthew winked at his sister. She knew exactly what he meant. She got on all fours in front of them and began to run her tongue along Bella’s clit as she slipped up and down Matthews manhood. Occasionally her tongue would run along the underside of her brothers love muscle causing it to twitch with pleasure.
Bella’s warm wet pussy felt so good wrapped around him, he didn’t know how long he was going to last, and the smell of her pussy was driving Laura crazy. She was lapping violently at the pussy in front of her, so crazed with the sweet smell that she probably spent more time licking her best friends pussy juices off of her brothers pole than anything else.
Now that Bella was getting into a flow Matthew decided to help her out. He began thrusting himself upwards to meet her pussy as she slid down his length. Then something threw Matthew off. He felt a hand wrap itself around the base of his pole, but it wasn’t Bella. He looked down his body to see the silky smooth hand of his sweet sister sliding itself up and down his shaft as he slipped in and out of her best friend..
He continued to fuck Bella, still trying desperately to hold off the inevitable orgasm that was coming. He’d done a good job so far. Laura wasn’t helping by jerking him off while he was sliding in and out of a fresh tight virgin pussy, but it felt so good he didn’t dare stop her. Bella was going crazy now, sliding herself up and down Matthew as fast as she good. Matthew was resorting to anything to make this incredible experience last, he was thinking of college coursework, anything to take his mind off the pure bliss he was experiencing.
He was in luck, Bella misjudged the length of him and he slid out of her pussy. He sighed with relief as he stopped thinking about college, but unfortunately Laura wasted no time burying his cock as deep into her mouth as she could. Sucking and slurping every little drop of Bella’s sweet nectar off of it. He was shocked. He couldn’t believe she had done that. It felt incredible. He nearly squirted his load straight down his sisters throat.
Bella read Laura’s mind, lifting herself up and sliding herself on Matthews missile and then back off so Laura had more nectar to enjoy while deep throating her brothers shaft. She had no idea what she was doing, nor did she care, all she knew, was that she wanted that cock, covered in Bella’s juice, and she wanted it down her throat. When Matthew had thought Babysitting sucked, this wasn’t what he had in mind, but he was more than happy to go along with it.
Bella slid herself on and off a few more times for Laura to get as much of her love juice as she could. The alternation between pussy and mouth was driving Matthew insane. He didn’t know if he could resist any longer, but Laura had settled now. He was back inside Bella, and staying there until he was done. Laura carried on licking her best friends clit as her brother slid in and out of her.
Bella began to spasm violently as Laura had done earlier, Matthew could feel her pussy beginning to twitch on his cock. He continued pounding into her slot, her breath now coming in short gasps, every thrust shooting pleasure from her opening to very ends of her body. Her fingers and toes tingled as her climax neared. Laura carried on licking Bella’s pussy as Matthew slammed himself in and out of it.
“Oh my god I’m going to cum.” Bella breathed as the other two continued to work on her pussy. She struggled to catch her breath, gasping in what little air she could. “Oh fuck! I’m fucking cumming!”
Bella’s spasming pussy send Matthew over the edge. “Me too.”
“Oh my god yes, fill me.” She took her last gulp of air before her body was completely over run with pleasure, shaking and spasming uncontrollably. Her pussy gripped tight around Matthews shaft, making it impossible for him to resist. He gripped tight on her hips thrusting as deep inside her as he could repeatedly. He felt his manhood tense up as her tightened slot slid up and down him milking his cream inside of her.
“Oh fuck!” They gasped in unison. He felt the release of his muscle as the orgasm continued, his shaft throbbing as he squirted spray after spray of his spunk deep inside her pussy. Her pussy spasmed in time with his throbbing, he felt her juices flood around his helmet followed by the warmth of his cream mixing with her own juices.
“Oh my fucking God! I can feel you’re cum. I can feel you filling me up! Holy shit!” She panted as her orgasm died down. Laura still lapped vigorously at her pussy until both orgasms had finished. Bella slumped forward onto Laura, shattered.
“Holy fuck! That was amazing” She whispered as she rolled off of Laura onto the bed, her legs cocked open with the cum leaking out of her slot round to her ass hole. Laura wasted no time cleaning her friend up, Licking up every dribble of her brothers spunk and swallowing it down.
Matthew lay still, exhausted. A huge smile on his face, his penis beginning to flop to one side with a bead of semen dripping from the tip. Laura turned to face him, she wanted to do it, but wasn’t sure if it would be awkward now the moment had passed.
He smiled at her and nodded. She grinned massively as she grasped his softening pole, licking the bead of semen off the end of her brothers limp penis, then sucking every last drop out of it watching the smile on his face broaden. After Laura finished sorting her brother out she fell next to him, wrapping her arm around him then kissed him on the cheek.

After Bella had gone home Matthew and Laura sat on her bed. “You were absolutely amazing” He said to her, staring in eyes smiling at her.
“I didn’t really do that much for you.” She said, sounding upset “it felt strange to begin with, but by the end, it felt so right.”
“Yes, yes it did. But the things you do with your mouth are incredible.”
She giggled childishly “Thank you.”
They heard the front door open. “I’m home!” It was mum.
“We’ll be right down!” They shouted back down the stairs.
“Perhaps next time they go out we could try a little something, just you and me?” She smiled at him sheepishly, hoping he would say yes.
“Most definitely” He replied kissing her on the lips. “Come on,” he continued, “let’s go see Mum.”
His sister nodded and they both stood up off the bed.
“Oh there was one more thing,” he said quietly.
“What is it?”
“What did Laura whisper to you earlier? It’s really been bugging me.”
She laughed. “She said about not being able to help who you fall for.”
He nodded “I heard that bit.”
“Then she said surely you can understand that considering how long you’ve fancies your brother for, sometimes it just doesn’t work out like it’s supposed to, just roll with it.”
He was gob-smacked. She chuckled as she strolled out the door and made her way down the stairs.
“No kidding.” He whispered to himself.

End of Part 1

---

I guess I’m a sucker for girls & women in uniform (whenever I get the chance!). This story is fiction: any resemblance to real persons or places is coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2009

When I was a teenager in a small town in the mid-1970s, lesbianism was something you had heard of in a theoretical kind of way, but there were no openly ‘gay’ (the word was just changing its meaning then) women that one knew of, never mind girls. So I knew what I was – for I definitely wasn’t interested in boys, and had been masturbating to pictures and fantasies of female film starlets and pop singers – but there was no outlet, no way to meet like-minded people. Sadly, the internet was still undreamed of!

At long last, soon after my sixteenth birthday, things changed. I had been in the Girl Guide movement for many years, starting in the Brownies, and now was one of the older girls in our group. We had three adult Leaders, the youngest of whom was called Diana. She was a bright young professional woman in her mid-20s, and a breath of fresh air compared to the other two, who were staid ‘wife and mom’ types in their forties. Diana was sporty, playing a lot of tennis and squash, and regularly jogging (also a new thing in those days). She was about five foot seven inches, dark-haired, with a trim figure, bright smile and an attractive liveliness. One Wednesday, after the usual weekly meeting had come to an end, she said that she wanted a word and asked me to stay behind. The rest of the girls and the two older leaders said their farewells and headed for home, leaving Diana and myself alone in the roomy wooden hut which our Guides shared with the Boy Scout troop.

Diana looked at me for a moment, and what she saw – if I say so myself – was a pretty cute chick. I was just shorter than her, at five feet six inches, and I was slim with a tight trim ass but also getting curvy on the chest. This had happened fairly recently, and the development of my bust had put a strain on some of my shirts – the blue blouse of my Guide uniform in particular. However, my most striking feature is that I am a classic redhead, with waves of ginger hair and a dusting of freckles on my pale smooth skin. I have a bit of snub nose, slightly pouty lips, and my breasts were shaping up to be more cone-shaped and pointy than round.

What Diana said next was a shock: she told me that she had noticed the way I looked at the other Guides when we were getting changed before or after an activity, and they were in their underwear or naked. I panicked and began to protest that I didn’t know what she meant, when her next comment silenced me. ‘It’s OK, babe,’ she said, ‘I understand – but you need to be much more discrete, or the other leaders or one of the girls will notice. You fancy girls, don’t you?’ I nodded mutely, and then burst out explaining that I didn’t know how to meet anyone and dared not take the risk of approaching any of my friends. ‘I know how you feel’, said Diana, ‘believe me, I know – but I think we can solve your problem.’ I had been on the verge of tears, but brightened at this, without quite realising what she was meaning. A couple of seconds later I certainly did undertstand, as she leant forward and gently kissed me on the lips. I gave a small gasp of mixed shock and pleasure, and it parted my lips enough for her tongue to slip delightfully between them and flick into the roof of my mouth, making me go weak in the stomach.

I had a second moment of shock, as I felt her hands explore my chest, taking my breasts in her hands and gently squeezing them through the thin fabric of my Guide uniform shirt and my cotton bra underneath. I gave a kind of moan, and responded by putting my arms around her and pulling her close. For a moment she continued like this, and then her seduction of me was complete, as she dropped one hand and slipped it up under my uniform skirt to find the front of my panties and stroke the outline of my cleft. I gave a shudder of delight, almost sobbing, ‘Oh! yes, yes! please … yes!’ My knees felt weak and, realising that I was close to fainting with shock and excitement, Diana swiftly backed me up against the wall. As I leaned against it, my hands splayed out to each side to keep me upright, she looked me steadily in the eyes whilst her hands methodically loosed my neckerchief and then undid the buttons on my uniform shirt one by one from the collar downwards. When they were all opened, she pulled the shirt out from the waistband of my skirt and apart to each side, revealing my budding breasts in their plain and innocent white cotton bra.

For a few moments she stroked and squeezed them, as I just soaked up the attention – at last, at long last, what I had longed for was happening. I was thrilled that it felt as good as I had hoped, better even, and that I wasn’t scared or repelled – in fact, I wanted more and more. We kissed again, and this time I opened my mouth fully and probed my tongue into hers, for a long wet arousing snog. When we detached, for the first time she looked a bit flustered and flushed. With a deft movement, she reached behind my back and uncoupled my bra, letting it slip from my shoulders and fall to the floor. I felt only slightly self-conscious as she admired my breasts, and I resisted the automatic urge to cover them with my hands. Instead, I turned the half-motion that I had instinctively started to make into something quite different – with sudden boldness, I reached for her bust, which I had long admired for its fullness. With a half-smile, she stood still as I felt her breasts’ wonderful combination of softness and firmness. Tentatively at first, and then with greater haste, I unbuttoned the shirt of her Guide Leader’s uniform, and pushed it back from her shoulders. She discarded her tie, and faced me naked from the waist up apart from her bra. This was navy blue in colour, plain and unadorned, but in a stylish cut that uplifted her breasts but only covered their lower part. They were full and a lovely pear shape, D cup I think, and I was entranced by them – never before had I seen a young woman’s tits so close, never mind touching them, never mind having the anticipation of so much more to come.

Diana reached behind her back and unclipped her bra, and with a shake of her head and shoulders dislodged it and let it fall. In almost the same movement, she took my head in her hands and guided my mouth gently but firmly to the nipple of her left breast, which was already erect. I parted my lips as the wondrous object came close, and swirled my tongue around her tit and then over it, from side to side. It seemed so obvious and natural what to do, and I fastened my lips around her nipple and both sucked and nibbled on it. Diana’s breathing became a bit more rapid and her back arched, thrusting her chest more directly at me. I was also beginning to gasp, not just from the heady arousal of my first titty-licking, but because Diana’s hand had gone back up under my skirt, and her fingers had slipped inside the gusset of my panties and were pushing into the lips of my pussy. Under their coaxing, I spread my legs wider apart, and she used her other hand first to jerk my uniform skirt upwards around my hips, and then to pull my panties out from my sweating stomach and give the questing fingers more room for manoeuvre. I was wetter down there than I had ever been before, even with my best fantasy masturbations, and I felt loose and open. Diana started to thrust two of her fingers in and out of me, building a rhythm that promised to take me to the stars. Then, suddenly, she stopped, as her fingertips encountered the membrane of my hymen and she realised what it was, and that I was a virgin.

‘Oh?’, she said, not having expected that – though I don’t know why it was a surprise, as I had indicated I didn’t go with boys and hadn’t had any girls. ‘Please – please,’ I begged her, ‘please, don’t stop … I want to go all the way, I’m so turned on – don’t stop now!’ She looked uncertain, and sought reassurance: ‘Are you really sure? It’s a big thing, losing your virginity – you mustn’t do it if you have any doubts.’ But I had no doubts at all – I had dreamed of something like this, and I certainly wasn’t going to let it escape me now. In a couple of minutes, my eager enthusiasm and determination convinced her, but she said this wasn’t the place – and that anyway this had only been the warm-up and she had intended to take me home with her. ‘You can stay for a while, can’t you?’ she asked. As Diana knew, my parents were avid bridge players, and on Wednesday evenings they played at the local club and did not come home till nearly half past eleven. I was an only child, so as long as I was home by eleven o’clock, no one would know that I hadn’t, as usual, cycled home straight after the Guides’ meeting. I confirmed this to Diana, and it would give us nearly three hours. We quickly put our clothes back on, and Diana locked the hut and then helped me put my bicycle into the back of her estate car. I got in the front, and during the ten-minute drive to her house, every time she could take her hand off the gear lever she pushed it under my skirt and fondled the crotch of my panties – as I spread my legs apart to give her better access. So, as we pulled in front of her garage, I was absolutely gagging for it.

As we entered the hallway of the small and neatly-kept 1930s semi-detached house, Diana smiled and told me that there was someone she wanted me to meet. I was a bit taken aback, but suddenly recalled the phrase ‘we can solve your problem’ which she had used earlier. She led me through to the living room at the back of the house, calling out ‘Melanie – we’re here!’ I was urged into the room ahead of her, and saw an attractive woman rise from the couch and come towards me with a welcoming smile. She was a little older than Diana, in her late 20s, and also somehow more mature and poised in appearance. Melanie was the tallest of the three of us by an inch or so, and definitely had the fullest figure – she was almost hourglass in silhouette, and I found out later that she was a generous double-D, to Diana’s D and my C cup. She had black hair that was trimmed around her ears and to the nape of the neck, but quite densely layered, and large dark eyes with long attractive lashes. She worked in the city in the offices of a major bank, and was still wearing most of her smart workday outfit: the black slacks of the trouser suit, and a pale grey shirt – but she had undone the top buttons of this, and as she rose and moved forward I caught glimpses of a decorative lacy black bra underneath. She had kicked off her shoes, and was in her stocking feet. All in all, she was a very sexy woman nearing ripe maturity, and the slight sway of hips and bust as she approached me held me transfixed like a rabbit in car headlamps.

Diana introduced Melanie as her partner, and then corrected herself to say more explicitly ‘my lover’. Melanie gave me a wonderful smile, and said ‘so this is the pretty girl I’ve been hearing so much about – Diana didn’t do you justice, you look adorable.’ Her warm praise and the unabashed sexual interest with which she was regarding me were a heady mixture, and I just melted as Melanie drew me into a soft moist kiss that seemed to last forever. I was conscious of the pressure of her full bust against my tits, and that her hands had slipped round to hold and squeeze my bottom, pressing my pelvis against hers. When she relinquished my mouth, her hands came round to cup my breasts and my head went back as I gave a deep sigh of pleasure. Melanie smiled and said to her lover: ‘you were right, as always – this girl’s hot to trot!’ Diana began to explain that I was still a virgin, and I could see a shade of doubt flit across Melanie’s face – so at once I burst in to declare that I wanted that to end tonight, that I couldn’t imagine anyone more lovely than them to take it. That definitely appealed, and overcame their remaining doubts.

‘Let’s start off down here, then – we’ve got plenty of time before you need to be home, babe, so we don’t need to rush things’, said Melanie, looking at her watch. Each of them took one of my hands, and led me to sit between them in the middle of the couch. Melanie ran her hand over my Guide shirt, feeling the shape of my bra and breasts underneath. Her face was alive with anticipation, and she told me how incredibly sexy she thought the Girl Guide uniform was, how good I looked in it, and how much it was turning her on. I was thrilled at the idea that my looks and body could so excite a grown woman, and I soaked up her admiration like a sponge. They each put a hand on the knee that was nearest to them, and in gentle unison opened my legs to spread wide apart. This pushed my skirt halfway up my thigh, and then Diana tugged it further; I lifted my hips an inch, and she ricked the skirt around my waist. Then she slid off the couch to kneel between my legs, first slipping her fingers, as before, inside my plain white cotton – but now visibly damp – panties. This was only the preliminary, and she took them by each side and pulled them down and off me – I had to put my legs together for a moment to make this possible, and then she opened me even wider. Diana paused for a moment to undo and throw aside her uniform shirt and her bra, so that she was nude from the waist up, and then she bent forwards to bring her capable mouth down onto my pussy.

Whilst this was going on, Melanie was undoing my uniform shirt and peeling it open, but she did not remove it completely. Her hands reached inside my bra to scoop out my breasts, leaving them hanging over the top fabric of the cups. I was still wearing my neckerchief, which lay down the middle of my cleavage. For a quick moment she looked at me in such a sexual way that I nearly came from that alone, and then she dove forwards and applied her mouth to bring unbelievable sensations to my tits. I couldn’t believe what was happening to me – how my wildest dreams were coming true, and then some. I had never expected my first sexual encounter to be a threesome, or for it to be with experienced women who knew exactly where to touch, lick and poke to produce the most erotic sensations. I lay back on the couch, gasping and begging them never to stop – utterly turned on by having two women attend to me, one on the tits and one on the pussy. I had to do something with my hands, but only Melanie was really within easy reach without obstructing the wonderful things they were doing to me. As she was crouched over my tits, her own shirt had fallen open and I had a full view of her gorgeous large breasts and the sexy lingerie encasing and uplifting them. It took only a moment’s fumbling to undo her remaining buttons and tug the shirt open, and she paused in her ministrations for a few seconds to fling it aside. I reached for her breasts, thrusting my hands inside the bra cups to grip and caress them – a stimulus which increased the passion with which she was sucking on my tits. My body was convulsed with a strange sensation, both electrifying and releasing, exploding from my pelvis and washing through me – another first, my first orgasm that was not self-induced.

After this, they led me upstairs to their bedroom, which had a good-sized double bed. Diana removed my bra, but at her lover’s request my uniform skirt was left on – Melanie saying that it looked sexier than being naked; ‘anybody can be nude’, she observed, ‘having something still on emphasises just how naked the rest of you is!’ I asked if I could undress them, and one of the many joyous moments of that epochal evening was removing Diana’s uniform as a Guide Leader (and how many times at Guides’ meetings had I day-dreamed about that, never for a moment thinking that it would ever become a reality!), and then turning to Melanie. I knelt on the floor in front of her and undid the zip at the side of her slacks. They slid over her hips and down to her ankles, and when she stepped out of them I saw a sight that I can still visualise any time that I want to be aroused. She still had on the black underwired bra, and what was now revealed was the rest of the matching set – her traditional stockings were held up by a black garter belt, and over the top of its straps was a skimpy semi-transparent pair of black thong-shaped panties. In this outfit and with her full, almost heavy, bust and her shapely ass, Melanie was a riveting picture of female sexual power – I could see why the more lithely sexy Diana was attracted to her.

They asked a last time if I was really sure about losing my virginity, and I was even more emphatic in confirmation than before. Diana swiftly put an old sheet on the bed, and then asked me which of them I wanted to take me first. I couldn’t choose – Diana had made the first move on me and I liked her a lot, but Melanie was a revelation of the sexual appeal of a confident career woman. They looked nonplussed for a second, and then laughingly decided to toss a coin. I chose heads to be Diana and tails (which I called ass) to be Melanie, and they smiled at that. When the coin landed, it showed Melanie as the lucky lady – although the real lucky one was me. She took a moment to warn me that however careful she was, it would hurt a bit at the time and for a while afterwards, and there would usually be a little show of blood. I said that was OK, I’d had the human biology lesson at school, and knew in theory how it all worked. Melanie gestured for me to remove her panties, and when I did so I took the opportunity to kiss her on the cunt, although there as no time to try and work my tongue inside.

Diana lay down on her back in the middle of the bed, with her knees at the edge and her feet still on the floor. She beckoned to me, and got me to straddle her, with my knees placed outside her thighs. I bent forward, with my tits resting on her warm stomach, and at Diana’s encouragement I began to lick and suck her breasts, the saliva giving my lips the seal and suction power they needed to be really effective. Of course, in this position I was ideally placed for Melanie to fuck me: with my head down, my ass was inevitably pushed up into the air at just the right height, whilst the spread of my legs straddling Diana meant that my cunt was very accessible. Melanie went to a drawer and removed a strap-on – it looked rather large to me at that time, but later experience suggests it was merely average. It had an unusual feature which I had never thought of before: as well as the main dildo sticking out in front, there was a slightly smaller one on the inside, pointing up at about 45 degrees. As I watched with fascination and eagerness in which there was only a trace of apprehension, Melanie smeared both of these dildos with lubricant, more liberally on the outwards facing shaft. Then she slid the inwards dildo deep into her own pussy, before fastening the straps tightly between her legs and on each hip. She gave a slight moan as she juggled it into place – clearly the inner shaft was already pressing and rubbing against her clitoris. Looking slightly flushed and bright-eyed, she stepped up to just behind my upthrust ass. For the first time ever, I felt the solid bump and firm pressure of a dildo’s knob nudging into the lips of my slit. Melanie pressed it slowly inwards for an inch or so, and then withdrew it – the sensation from the pulling out being more erotic even than that from the driving inward. My ginger hair had been plaited into two pig-tails, as usual, for the Guides meeting, and now Melanie gripped one in each hand as if they were the reins of a horse, and she pulled my head up and backwards, away from her lover’s breasts.

As she pistoned the dildo in and out of me, I started to make a kind of hungry wailing noise, building towards an unseen destination. ‘Come for me,’ Melanie said breathily, ‘I want you to cum for me, you slut! Cum for me – you’re gonna cum for me!’ The concept of her making me orgasm for her was so arousing that it took me close the brink, and I felt incredibly loose and wet. This, of course, was what she had intended and, with a quiet word of ‘Now, OK, honey?’ (which I managed to acknowledge with a nod), she pressed the strap-on firmly into my vagina, splitting through the hymen in one clean firm thrust of her pelvis. It was like a small stab of pain, a brief tearing sensation, and I gave a bit of a yelp – but it was gone so swiftly, leaving just a residual soreness. I was distracted from thinking about that any further by the new sensations coming from the dildo pushing further, into parts of me which my fingers had never reached and which had never been opened before. All sorts of nerve-ends that I didn’t know I even had were being deliciously stimulated, as I felt stretched and filled in a new and unbelievably wonderful way. Then, adding another layer to this, Diana reached up from under me to grasp and manipulate my breasts. The sensations from all of my most erogenous zones washed together, the different parts of my body no longer seeming very connected, each floating in its own ocean of feeling.

I was gasping and moaning with pleasure, my pelvis humping up and down as Melanie built up her rhythm to a faster pace and plunged in deeper and deeper. My hips thrust back against her as she rammed into me, and then I pulled forwards as she withdrew almost to the dildo’s tip – there was nothing conscious or deliberate to this, it was just my body making automatic responses to the stimulus. It was nearly sensory overload, and I was making noises like a squalling cat, mewling as the dildo pulled backwards, moaning as the inward thrust began, and building to a cross between a yelp and a shriek as it impacted to its furthest point. Melanie was getting a fucking from the end of the dildo inside her, and her mounting excitement meant that she was shoving the strap-on forward ever more vigorously. However, she never lost control completely, and she had the long experience that let her sense my approaching climax. At just the perfect moment, she jerked back hard on my pigtails, arching my back and pulling my breasts upwards to give her lover a better angle to mangle them. She shouted ‘Cum for me now, you pussy-fuck! cum for me NOW!!’ – and I did, I shuddered from head to toe as I came in a massive and sustained wave of ecstasy. with my eyes tightly closed to savour every mind-blowing second. Then I collapsed on top of Diana, who cradled me in her arms as I took deep gasping breaths, my head whirling in a daze. Whether it was experience or good luck, Melanie had brought herself to orgasm almost exactly as mine broke, and she gave barking shouts of ‘Yeah! Oh, fuck!! yeah, yeah!!’ as she came as well. She dropped my pigtails and gripped my hips, mainly to keep herself from falling over on top of me. Then, with a deep sigh, she slowly withdrew the dildo from my pussy, and flopped down on the bed beside Diana and me.

After a moment, Diana rolled me off her and onto my back, next to Melanie. Raising herself on one elbow, Diana regarded both of us with an amused expression, as we lay there gasping like a pair of beached whales. She scolded us with mock-severity: ‘It’s all very well for you two – I still need to get off!’ Then she told me what she wanted, and with interest I promised to try. Diana reached into the drawer of the small bedside table, and produced a long vibrator in gleaming silver. Turning it on, she handed it to me, and then lay back on the bed, spreading her legs open. I returned to my place alongside her, and reached over to press the throbbing end of the machine against her slit, rubbing it up and down its length. With encouraging words and sometimes noises from Diana, I had soon worked a lot of it into her – in fact, there was little resistance, just enough to get me turned on by doing it. Then Diana told me to pump it in and out of her, and to start slow – then speed up – but at the end slow down again for longer and firmer strokes. I followed her advice, and added a few twists and rotary motions of my own – after all, this wasn’t rocket science, and the response told you pretty quickly if you were on the right track or not. As I did this with growing confidence and vigour, Melanie reached around from Diana’s other side, and began caressing and tweaking her partner’s breasts. Diana was much more silent in love-making than either Melanie and I had been, but as I took up a faster pace, she gave one ululating cry as her orgasm came. I pulled the vibrator out of her and found the switch on the base to turn it off. Then, impelled by what instinct I do not know, I bent my mouth to her pussy and lapped up all of its juices, giving her further pleasure although she did not come a second time.

It was now nearly ten o’clock, and I was sticky, sweaty and smelled of bedroom and cum juices. I had a quick shower in their bathroom, and Diana towelled my hair dry and gently wiped me all over, in a way that was more gentle than sexual. I gave Melanie a lengthy kiss, and Diana drove me to the end of the street next to mine, where we unloaded my bicycle and I got on it – we had decided, just in case nosy neighbours were looking, that I should arrive home in the usual way even if much later than usual. I stowed my bike in our garage, and entered the empty and silent house. By the time my parents came home about thirty minutes later, I was in bed with the lights out – again, as usual. What was not usual at all was how I felt and the thoughts and memories passing through my mind. There was still a bit of sore feeling inside me, but it was nothing in the balance against the pleasure that I had had – and would soon have again. I had put on my shortest skimpiest summer nightie which, because it was a year old, barely covered my hips. Under the duvet I was lying on my back, legs apart, and gently caressing my mound and fingering myself. I thought about how I had lost my virginity, and was glad that I had done so in that way; I thought about what might lie ahead of me, and was gladder still.

The next Wednesday, I turned up at the Girl Guides meeting on foot, saying that my bicycle had a puncture. I had arranged this with Diana the previous week, and no one thought it odd when she offered to give me a lift home, as she would be passing through my neighbourhood. So I left with her, and she did indeed drive me home – after I had spent over two hours fucking with Melanie and her at their house. The next week at Guides our announcement that getting a lift from her had been so helpful that I would be doing that in future was hardly noticed, and my Wednesday evening education in lesbianism continued. Melanie loved it that I arrived in my Guides uniform – she really had a thing for it, and would spent quite a while caressing my breasts before unbuttoning the shirt, and putting her hand up my skirt without taking it off. This foreplay turned me on a lot, especially when Diana joined in whilst still wearing her Guide Leader’s uniform. On one occasion, a couple of months later on, I said to Melanie as she was slipping her hand inside my bra that I was sure she would look sexy in uniform as well. She paused for a moment, looking thoughtful, and the next week I got a wonderful surprise. She had visited a fancy dress shop and had hired a complete policewoman’s uniform, very authentic and convincing. When I arrived, I barely had time to gasp in excitement before she turned me to face the wall in their entrance hallway, pulled my hands behind my back and snapped a pair of handcuffs on my wrists! Melanie then proceeded to pretend to ‘strip search’ me, though the only garment completely removed was my panties – my shirt was unbuttoned and my tits pulled out of the bra, but both items were left on. I found this incredibly arousing, and when she roughly thrust two fingers up to their knuckles into my vagina, I came more intensely than at any time since our first session. But better still was to follow.

Melanie hustled us both up to the bedroom, pretending to have us under arrest. Diana was ordered to strip off everything except her black hold-up stockings, and to lie on her back across the bed horizontally, so that her head was in the middle of one side of the mattress and her knees were hanging over the other. Then I had my second surprise of the evening, an almost equally erotic one. Melanie produced some leather cuffs and rope, and fastened Diana in a spread-eagle X shape, with her right foot and right hand tied to each side of the headboard, and her left foot and left hand roped to the bottom two bedposts. Melanie told me to take off my shirt, but to keep on my bra, skirt and socks. I was then instructed to lie on top of Diana, face downwards, in a 69 position with my face at her cunt and hers at mine – my skirt was pulled up around my waist to give her full access. Melanie then fastened my wrists and ankles with cuffs to Diana’s, so that I was spread open in an X shape as well. This was deliciously erotic, and Diana and I at one began lapping at each other’s pussies. Meanwhile, Melanie took the police truncheon that had come as an accessory with the uniform, and proceeded to go from one side of the bed to the other in turn, forcing it into the vagina on view for four deep and long insertions. She continued this rotation for some time, and from the combination of the intermittent sudden shaftings and the cunt-lapping in between them, Diana and I were soon getting very high indeed. We were both writhing in our bonds, whilst we begged Melanie for release – not from our captivity, but to drive us to our orgasms. Her response was to discard the shirt and skirt of the police uniform, revealing that underneath it was a black bra, suspender belt and traditional stockings, but no panties. She then put on the double-dildo strap-on (which had seen quite a few outings since my first visit), and gave first Melanie and then me a rough and rapid fucking that took us swiftly over the brink – coming off herself as I screamed out my orgasm, one of the deepest and wildest I have ever had. And so I discovered my enjoyment of role-play and of light bondage, which have given me – and my lovers – great pleasure ever since.

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … there are several more schoolgirl/teen first-time ones.

---

Previous Chapter – Amber and her friends decide to go all out to get candy on Halloween!

You asked for a sequel, so here you are. Please let me know what you like about my stories and what could be improved.

Thank you!

UU

The Little Halloween Sluts 2 (fff, Ffff, Mfff,m+fff, M+ff, exhibitionists, young)

Summary – Amber, Darla and Tina are down to their last hour of Halloween Trick-Or-Treats! What will they do to get even more candy?

Previous Chapter – Amber and her friends decide to go all out to get candy on Halloween!

Note – This is a work of fiction, make-believe and sexual fantasy. It is not based on real people or actual events. You must be 18 or over to read these stories. The author does not condone any sexual activity among persons under 18 in real life. It is OK to have fantasies, but turning a fantasy into reality can destroy lives. Don’t be a dick with other people’s lives!

The three sexy young girls walked down the dark, shadowy street on Halloween night. It was their second time out this evening, having already once emptied their heavy bags of hard-earned candy.

The glow from the street lights dimly illuminated the three friends; Amber, the blonde, sexy nurse; Tina, the raven haired, gothic-cheerleader, and Darla, the redheaded, naughty-schoolgirl. They were dressed very provocatively, knowing it would get them much more candy. They had already done some very naughty things this evening, and the three horny sluts were scheming to get even more treats!

“Would you really lick a cock to get more candy, Amber?” Darla asked, wondering if Amber was really serious about getting more candy by using their young bodies for sex. It was one thing to show off their tits and pussy to get candy, but to really have sex; just for a chocolate bar?

“Sure! Halloween only comes once a year!” Amber replied. “I’ve already jacked-off one guy tonight.” Amber fondly recalled the Creeper’s cock spurting into her hand. “So why not? As long as I get a lot of candy, that is,” she added.

“Yeah,” Darla said. “Besides, girls do that kind of stuff all the time!”

“I heard that in the school parking lot, a lot of the guys get blow-jobs in their cars before classes start,” Amber added, repeating a rumor she had heard.

“What’s a blow-job?” Tina asked.

“Oh, my cousin Jimmy told me all about blow-jobs. That is when you lick and suck a cock, pretending your mouth is a pussy. You kinda fuck a boy’s cock with your mouth and your tongue, I guess.”

“Oh!” said Tina, trying to imagine how to turn her mouth into a pussy.

“Jimmy tried to make me give him one once, but I was too scared. He did feel my tits a lot though!”

“So, if a lot of girls give the boys blow-jobs before class, I guess it’s OK for us to do it then,” Tina realized. She was horny enough to suck a cock right now. “Besides, sperm does taste pretty good.” she added.

“It sure does!” said Amber, remembering the salty-sweet taste of the candy-eating ‘Creepers’ warm cum.

“Man, it is starting to get cold!” Amber said, feeling the chill on her scantily clad body. She hugged herself for warmth.

“I know,” added Darla. “I can feel the breeze on my naked puss!” She clamped her legs together as she walked. The three young girls had decided to take off their damp panties only moments ago.

“Me too,” said Tina, shivering, “And my butt is freezing!”

“Me three,” said Amber. “I know! More bouncing and titty shaking at the next house; that should warm us up!”

The young girls walked briskly to the next street, kicking through a pile of fallen leaves on the sidewalk, their heels clicking on the cold concrete. The smell of fallen leaves and the fall dampness filled their nostrils. The moon was full and the streets were filled with shadows and the distant sounds of excited, squealing children.

They ran up to the first house on the new street. “Trick-Or-Treat!” they yelled. A grown-up woman answered the door; to the girl’s disappointment. Men gave them a lot of candy after staring at their young, firm titties, but the women usually frowned at them for dressing up so slutty and gave them only single piece of candy.

“Wow, you girls look very sexy tonight,” the lady said. “I bet you are really making a haul!” She gave each of them a large handful of treats. Tina noticed the lady staring at her hardened nipples.

“Miss, can I have some more candy,” Tina asked. She saw the way the lady was ogling her titties, just like all of the men had been doing all night.

“Why, do you have a sick little brother at home?” the older lady asked. “I’ve heard that line three times already tonight.”

“No, I just really like candy,” Tina said, “Please?” She jumped up and down, making her tiny breasts jiggle.

“Well…,” the lady said, staring at her bouncing puffy nipples and budding breasts.

“We really, really like candy,” Tina continued. As the lady looked at her, Tina reached up and pinched her nipples, making them hard. Her huge, puffy nipples poked thru her thin halter-top. She whispered, “You can see my titties for another handful of candy…”

The lady immediately grabbed a handful of candy and thrust it into Tina’s open bag, just to see what the little slut would do. Tina lowered her top and showed off her hard, fat nipples and tiny little breasts.

“Ohhh!” The lady gasped. Her pussy suddenly got damp.

“Now me!” Darla said, opening her bag wide. “You can see my tits too!” The lady tossed a handful into Darla’s bag. Darla shook her big titties free. Her breasts flopped back and forth, her nipples hardened immediately in the cold night air.

“My turn,” said Amber. Another large handful of candy disappeared inside of her bag. Amber lifted up her tank-top putting her firm breasts on full display. Her peach sized tits and hard nipples made the lady cream in her pants.

“Ohhhhh! My, you sweet, naughty, little things!” the lady exclaimed, staring at the three sets of perfect young breasts in front of her. She reached down and rubbed her cunt thru her yoga pants.

“Do you want us to lift up our skirts too?” Amber asked her. The lady froze. “Two handfuls of candy each,” she wisely negotiated. Seeing the lady struggling, Amber knew exactly what to do; she whispered, “We’re not wearing any panties!”

The lady nodded franticly and the girls held out their bags, their young tits still hanging out. The cold air made their nipples as hard as little pebbles. The lady shoved handfuls of candy into their bags until her bowl was empty. Each girl dropped her bag and pulled up their skirt. Darla first; her bald slit and slight patch of red hair glistened in the moonlight. Amber next; her slit damp and shiny. Tina last, her bald twat looking tasty and inviting. Tina reached down and pulled her slit apart, letting the lady see deeply into her pink hole.

“Ohhhh,” the lady moaned, sliding her hand into her panties and rubbing herself furiously, feeling her cunt flood and her knees go weak as she came to the glorious site of the three young sets of tits and bare teenage pussies. She leaned against the doorway and moaned again, still staring and feeling another mini-orgasm wash over her.

“Thanks, lady!” Amber said politely, after watching the sweet woman orgasm. She dropped her skirt and tucked away her breasts. Darla and Tina did the same. As they walked away, Tina turned and asked, “Do you have any more candy?”

The exhausted lady shook her head ‘No.’

“Too bad…,” Tina replied. She really liked that lady. She reminded her of her gym teacher at school. The door closed and the porch light turned off behind them.

As they walked to the next house, Tina said, “I think that lady wanted to suck our tits and lick our twats!”

“Yeah, me too!” agreed Darla.

“What? You want to suck our tits and lick our twats too, Darla?” Amber teased, putting a different meaning on her friend’s words.

“Whatever,” Darla said, “I’m so fucking horny right now!” She reached down and rubbed her naked cunt under her school-girl skirt. Then, she held up her hand into the soft, night light from the shining full-moon and street-light. Her hand was wet and shiny. “I told you I’d have pussy-juice running down my leg if I took off my panties,” she whined.

“Wow, you are really juicy, Darla!” Tina said, looking at her friend’s pussy-juice covered hand.

“Yeah, really slippery for the dick-ery, doc!” Amber said. Her friends snorted and laughed, chuckling at their old, inside joke on the ancient nursery rhyme.

“Come on, I’m getting cold!”Darla said. “Maybe we should do jumping-jacks at the next house!”

“Let’s run then, to keep warm,” Tina suggested. She too was feeling cold, barely dressed in the quickly cooling night air.

The girls jogged to the next house, trying to keep themselves warm in their skimpy outfits, their heels quickly clicking on the cold walkway all the way to the front porch.

“Trick-Or-Treat!” they shouted!

A young-adult man answered the door, smiling at his good fortune. “Why, hello there!” the man said.

“Trick-Or-Treat!” the girls shouted, louder than before, shivering and bouncing harder than ever!

The man reached over to his table. He had two bowls of candy. One with inexpensive candy, for the older kids and the baby-mammas, and another bowl of full-sized candy bars. He grabbed three of the bars and displayed them with a flourish before dropping them into their bags.

“Thank you!” the girls said, then, all of them thought alike and said as a team, “Can we have more, please?”

“More?” The man said, quizzically. Most children were grateful for the extra special treats. “Sorry, girls, only one per customer.” He started to close the door.

“Want to see our tits?” Darla said, before the door closed.

The man paused. He considered what he just heard. He not only left the door opened, he opened it wider. He looked at the little girls expectantly.

“You can see our pussies, too!” Tina added excitedly. His candy was excellent, after all!

“Tina!” Amber hissed. She wanted a treat for her tits, and another treat for showing her pussy. Tina was giving everything away all at once!

The door opened even wider. The man looked at the sweet, young, sexy girls. Darla pulled out her tits and thrust her opened bag at him. He slowly dropped a candy bar into her bag. She pulled up her skirt and showed him her bare muffin. Darla and Tina followed. A large, full sized candy bar dropped into each of their bags.

“Thank you girls, that was very…, nice.” He stammered. He started to close the door again.

“Can we have some more?” Amber asked, holding her bag with one hand and squeezing her naked breast with the other.

“Uh, I’ve already seen everything you got, girls. I need this candy for the other kids…”

“Tell you what, give us three more bars apiece, and we will give you a blow-job…, deal?” Amber said.

The man was shocked. This was a once in a lifetime opportunity. His cock was already hard. He stared at the three sets of tits in front of him. Amber licked her lips. He nodded his head ‘yes’.

“Candy first, then pull out your cock!” Amber instructed.

The man obeyed. Trance-like, he filled their bags and turned off his porch light to keep the other kids away. He slowly undid his belt and dropped his pants. His cock stood out from his crotch in the cold October air. Amber didn’t waste any time and quickly gripped it, leaned in and began to lick his cock-head.

“This is so cool!” Darla said, watching the action in the moon-light.

“He is way bigger than the ‘Creeper!’” said Tina, admiring his cock and heavy ball-sack. The man’s cock was thick and long. His balls and crotch were covered in a thick patch of dark pubic hair.

Amber gripped the man’s shaft and licked his head once more. “Tina, play with his balls! Darla, show him your titties and pussy, we have to hurry!” She put her lips over his cock and sucked it deep into her hot mouth. She pulled it out and looked at the man.

“Hey, Mister, we’ve never sucked a cock before, so if we are not doing it right, let us know, OK?” Amber said, before sucking his cock into her mouth again.

“Ohhhhh,” the man moaned. He felt Amber’s hot mouth on his cock. Tina’s tiny fingers tickled his nut-sack. Darla played with her huge tits, pinching them, groping them and jiggling them up and down.

“Oh, yeah, suck it, little girl.” He instructed. “Watch the teeth! Up and down, just like that! Lick it, lick the head some more! Suck my balls…, gently! Go as deep as you can! Yeah, that’s the way!” Three slutty virgins were on his front porch, sucking, licking and slurping his cock. He was in Halloween-heaven!

“My turn, Amber,” Tina said. She wanted to suck some cock too. When Amber didn’t respond, Tina said louder, “Quit hogging all of the cock, Amber!”

Amber pulled her lips reluctantly off of the man’s cock with a loud ‘smack’ sound. “OK, Tina, your turn!” she moved out of the way to let Tina experience some cock- sucking. “Darla, do you want to lick and suck his balls while I show him my titties?”

“Sure!” said Darla. She dropped to her knees and began to play with the man’s heavy ball-sack. Tentatively, at first, then she became more aggressive, hefting them, tickling them, licking them and finally sucking one ball, then the other one. A pubic hair got stuck between her teeth, and she only paused for a moment to remove it, then continued licking and sucking on the man’s balls.

Amber watched the action in front of her, groping her breasts and starting at her friends and the man’s cock. She couldn’t help it, and began to rub her juicy cunt. The man looked at Amber, then the girls in front of him, then at Amber again.

Tina pulled her lips off of the man’s cock and offered the shiny shaft to Darla. Darla began to suck and lick his throbbing cock while Tina returned to playing with his balls again. She liked the way his balls felt in her hands; warm, soft and hairy. She cupped them and tickled him behind his sack.

The man watched the three horny sluts working on his cock. He felt the cum rising from his nuts, coaxed by Tina’s gentle massaging. Darla sucked him deep and jacked his shaft like she had watched Amber do it to the Creeper. Amber played with her titties and rubbed her slit. She was so close to cumming!

“I’m gonna cum,” the man said.

“Oh! I gotta see this!” Amber said, and dropped to her knees. Three sets of lips worked on his cock, each of them waiting for the sweet tasting sperm to erupt into their mouths.

The first blast filled Darla’s mouth just as she kissed the tip of his cock-head. It surged passed her opened lips and splashed on her tongue. She immediately pushed the spurting cock to Tina, who opened her mouth, stuck out her tongue, and received two full blasts into her mouth. Amber immediately clamped her mouth over the his cock head – to get her fair share – and moved her mouth up and down, determined to give the man his candy’s worth. The final four spurts filled her mouth and she swallowed it down with a gulp.

“Ahhh!” Amber exclaimed. “Not as sweet as the Creeper’s cum, but still, pretty good!”

“Yeah!” said Darla, wishing she had more cum to taste. “It was nice and warm too!” she added, shivering.

“Yeah!” said Tina, rolling her tongue around in her mouth, searching for more of the salty goo hidden behind her teeth.

The girls got up and put away their breasts, licking their lips and adjusting themselves.

“Thanks for the candy, mister!” Amber said, grabbing her bag and turning around.

“Yeah, thanks, mister!” Darla said, giving the man a final flash of her ass as she bounced off of the porch.

“Yeah, and thanks for the cum, too!” Tina added, giggling. The girls walked away, so proud of themselves. Five full-sized candy bars, just for showing off their tits, pussies and sucking on a guy’s cock!

“That was amazing!” Tina said. “Did you notice how his balls tightened up just before he came?”

“No, but I felt his cock get a little bigger and harder!” Darla added. “That first shot of sperm almost made me choke! I didn’t know guys could shoot their stuff so hard!”

“I can’t wait for the next one!” Amber said, excitedly. “Five candy bars each!”

The girls didn’t have long to wait. Coming towards them on the street was a boy they knew from school, dressed up as Batman.

“Amber, Darla, and is that you Tina?” he said, “You girls look hot! I can’t believe your parents let you out dressed like that!”

“Thanks, Jimmy!” Amber said. “Our parents don’t know, and you better not tell them!”

“I won’t, don’t worry,” Jimmy said. He tried not to stare at their tits.

“Wow, Jimmy, you have a lot of candy!” Amber said, noticing his heavy sack.

“Yeah, you too!” Jimmy said.

“Why don’t you give me some of your candy, Jimmy?” Amber said sweetly.

“No way!” Jimmy replied. “I worked really hard for this!” He held up his bag, showing the girls how full it was.

“I’ll let you see my tits, Jimmy,” Amber said softly, “For a couple of handfuls of your candy.”

“Huh? Your tits? I can almost see them now!” He replied. “Besides, I see my sister’s tits all the time, and hers are not much smaller than yours!”

“How about if I let you see my pussy too, Jimmy.” Amber said, turning up the heat.

“I can see my sister’s pussy all the time! No deal!” Jimmy said, not wanting to give up any of his hard-earned loot.

Amber thought hard and then decided. “I’ll give you a blow-job for all of your candy, Jimmy.”

“A blow-job? You’ll suck my dick for all my candy?” Jimmy’s little sister never offered to suck his cock for him. He was intrigued.

“Yep, I sure will!” Amber said. “I’ll suck you and lick you until you come in my mouth, and, if we hurry, you will still have time to get more candy.”

“OK, but where?” His mind was racing. Candy for a blow-job? He might never get another chance. And, he could still get more candy tonight. His little pecker was starting to get stiff just thinking about it.

“Get behind these bushes and drop your pants, Batman!” Amber said. They stood before a darkened house. Large bushes blocked the view from the street. “Dara, Tina, keep watch!”

“Aw, hurry up, Amber!” Darla said, “It is getting cold out here!” Her teeth began to chatter. Amber led Jimmy behind the bushes and fell to her knees and pulled Jimmy’s cock from his costume.

“Nice Bat-Cock, Batman!” she said, giggling. Amber quickly engulfed Jimmy’s hard little pecker with her mouth and began using all of her recently acquired skills.

“Oh, shit, that feels good Amber!” Jimmy said. He felt Amber’s hot mouth sucking and slurping his rock-hard cock. Amber reached up and tickled his balls and jacked his dick with two fingers, all the while sucking, licking and tonguing his cock-head.

Darla and Tina heard Amber slurping and Jimmy moaning. They noticed a small family coming towards them, all dressed in similar costumes. “Someone’s coming!” Darla hissed. “Be quiet!”

‘Someone else better be cumming soon,’ Amber thought, sucking harder, but quieter. Halloween was almost over!

Darla and Tina stood in front of the bushes, arms crossed under their breasts, acting nonchalant.

“Hello, girls,” the mother said. “You look cold!” Her husband started at the two hot, nearly naked girls.

“Oh, hi,” Darla said, “We are just waiting for our friends.” It was the truth, after all.

The family slowly passed, the man turning to stare at the little ladies.

“Ooooohhhhh!” Jimmy moaned. He was about to cum. Amber bobbed her head faster.

“Ooooooooohhhhhhh!” Jimmy moaned again, as the cum shot up from his balls and into Amber’s sucking mouth.

“Aaaaaarrrrrrrhhhh!” he moaned, as spurt after spurt of boy goo filled Amber’s mouth. She swallowed it, one after another.

The family stopped and stared at the two girls, hearing the noises.

“Oh, that is just our friend trying to scare us!” Tina said, thinking quickly. “Knock it off, Jimmy!” she said loudly. “You are scaring the kids!”

That was enough of an explanation for the mother. She turned and walked her kids down the street. The husband kept watching as he walked away and was rewarded with the sight of Batman coming around the bushes, tucking his hard but softening wiener back into his pants. A sexy nurse quickly followed him. The man smiled, wishing he was young once again.

“OK, give me the candy, Jimmy!” Amber said. Jimmy reluctantly poured his stash into Amber’s heavy bag.

“Can I keep the Reese Cups?” he begged.

“No, we had a deal! Amber stated. Besides, she really liked Reese-Cups.

Just then, three older boys walked passed them. Joking and making lewd comments about the girl’s outfits.

“What a bunch of sluts!” one of them said. He was dressed as a zombie.

“Fucking Halloween whores,” said Iron-Man.

“Nice tits,” said Donald Trump, his fake orange hair waving in the breeze.

Jimmy was feeling a little bit angry about the loss of his candy and mad because Amber wouldn’t even give him his favorite candy. He blurted out, “These sluts will suck your cocks for your candy.”

“Really?” Zombie-boy said.

“Heck, I’ll give you some candy if you suck my cock,” said Iron-Man.

“Me too,” said Trump-boy.

“What do you think, girls?” Amber said, looking at her friends. She knew they would be getting well-earned reputations as cock-suckers in school. But, it would be worth it!

“All of your candy, not just some of it, and we will suck your dicks until you cum,” Darla said, wanting to make it clear what the stakes were. “Right, Tina?” she added.

Tina pulled down her top, showing off her hard little titties. “All of it, mother-fuckers,” she said, feeling tough, dressed in her Goth outfit. She walked behind the bushes, turning at the last moment. “Who’s getting a blow-job for their candy?”

“Me!” said the Zombie, and quickly followed her behind the bushes.

“I want the nurse!” said Iron-Man. Amber took him behind the bushes too.

“I want the one with the big tits!” said Trump.

All three lined up behind the bushes. The girls first relieved them of their sacks of candy and then pulled down the boy’s pants. Three cocks stared at them. Three mouths quickly began to work, licking and sucking until the boys were hard.

“Let’s compare!” Tina said. She thought that she had the largest cock. “Mine is the biggest!” she bragged. Her boy’s cock was long and hard, glistening in the moon-light.

Darla held out her prize. “Mine is the thickest!” she said. She wrapped her hand around it and jerked it slowly.

Amber’s boy was not as thick or as long as the others. His cock was actually very small. Trump’s balls were small too. “I bet I can make mine cum first though!” she bragged.

“First one to make their guy cum gets a handful from both candy-bags!” Darla said.

“Deal!” said Tina, and began to suck her boy’s cock.

“No fair, I didn’t say, ‘one, two, three, go!’” said Amber. Her friend’s didn’t stop however, and all three Halloween-sluts began to slurp, lick, tickle and suck. The boys grinned at each other, watching the girls work. Each wanted his girl to win, so they humped and encouraged their girls.

“Suck it, nursie, suck my cock and make me cum,” said Iron-man. His mask was on top of his head, so he could see better.

“Oh, yeah, my slutty-little-cheerleader,” said the Zombie. He put his hands on Tina’s head and fucked her face while her pony-tail bobbed back and forth.

“I’d like to grab you by the pussy, you fucking whore,” said Trump.

“Mmmmph!” grunted Tina, feeling the cock push past her gullet.

“Slurp, slurp, slurp,” went Amber, doing her best to make her boy cum first.

“Cum for me, give me your cum!” Darla said, looking up at her boy and shaking her big tits at him.

“Uh! I’m coming,” said the Zombie.

“Ahh, me too!” said Iron-man.

“I’m coming too!” said Trump, his tiny hands shaking from the cold.

‘Spurt!’ The cock in Tina’s mouth erupted. After feeling the blast, and sensing victory, she pulled away her mouth and exclaimed, “I win!” The next blast landed on her cheek, below her eye. She jacked off the spurting cock and turned to look at her friends. The next spurt landed in her hair, then onto her black top.

“Mmmmph!” Amber groaned, knowing she had lost. She felt the cum blasting into her mouth, only a moment after Tina had declared victory. “Aw, I was so close, too!” she said, pulling her mouth away and swallowing her first mouthful of cum. The erupting cock continued to unload onto her face and dripped onto her clothes. She quickly put her mouth back on to it.

“Come on little-guy,” Darla said to Trump, jacking off his tiny, little cock. “Give me your sperm, already!” Now that she had lost, she wanted it over with. The boy looked at the slutty school-girl as his feet, and looked at the cum-covered faces of her slutty friends. The cum blasted up from his balls and hit Darla square in the eye. Darla winced and turned her head, still jacking off her cock with two fingers. The second blast hit her on the lips, then third on her cheek, dripping down her face and onto her blouse and skirt.

The three girls finished sucking off their boys and finally stood up. They grabbed the candy while the boys were still in shock and ran off into the night, the cum cooling on their faces.

“I can’t believe we did that!” said Tina.

“I can’t believe how much candy we got,” said Amber.

“Me neither, but look at us, we are covered in cum!” said Darla, looking at her friends under the street-light.

“Don’t wipe it off,” said Amber, “It makes us look even sluttier!”

“But it is so cold!” said Tina. The cum felt like it was freezing on her face. She could see her breath in the cold air. “Come on, let’s go home, I’m freezing!” Her face was cold, her naked ass was cold, her knees, where they made contact with the cold earth, were cold too. The only thing hot about her was her tiny pussy slit, until the juices escaped and grew cold on her thighs.

“Oh, come on, Musketeers,” Amber said. “Just a few more houses, OK?”

“No Amber, I’m freezing too,” said Darla. “Look, all of the lights are out, Halloween is over!”

“It can’t be over already,” said Amber. It was too soon! She was getting so much candy and having so much fun!

“We have enough, Amber,” Tina said, “Let’s go to my house, get warm and eat some of it!”

“NO! WE WILL NEVER HAVE ENOUGH!” shouted Amber. She continued, “This is the only night I’m allowed candy,” she said to her friends. “You guys can have candy almost anytime you want, I’m only allowed to have it once a year, and when it is gone, it is gone!” she was almost in tears. Amber’s mother, being a doctor, tried her best to keep her daughter from eating too much junk food.

“We are sorry, Amber,” Darla said, “but Halloween is over!”

“We can still suck off some more guys on the way home!” Amber suggested.

“Well, maybe…” said Tina.

“Look, there is a house with the lights on. Just one more house, shake our tits, maybe suck a cock, and then we can go, OK?” Amber asked, shivering in the cold night air.

“OK,” said Darla, reluctantly.

“OK,” Tina agreed, “Just one more.”

They ran to the house. It looked like there was a party going on. The driveway was full of cars, all of the lights were on, and loud music was playing.

They walked to the door. “Trick-or-Treat” they yelled loudly.

Nothing.

“Trick-or-Treat!” they screamed even louder, banging on the door.

Still nothing.

Amber pounded on the door and rang the doorbell over and over. “Trick-or-Treat!” she bellowed, as loud as she could.

Finally, the door opened, a college-aged man looked down at them.

“Oh, sorry, I forgot to turn off the light!” he looked at the three girls in front of him. ‘What sexy little girls,” he thought, ‘it looks like they have cum splattered on their faces!’

“Trick-or-Treat!” the girls yelled, bouncing up and down, hugging themselves to keep warm; their teeth chattering from the cold.

“You girls must be freezing! Come on in, while I get you some candy!” he smiled and held the door opened. They girls felt the warmth coming from the open door. They looked at each other, nodded, and stepped inside. The door closed behind them.

“I’m freezing my tits off!” Tina said softly. She was shaking with cold.

“Well, we don’t want that to happen!” the man said. “Come sit down and get warm, while I find you some candy. We gave out the last of our stash a while ago, but I’m sure we can spare some more.”

He led them into the living room. A dozen men looked at the young girls. The music suddenly turned down low. In the middle of the floor was a huge pile of candy; bags and bags of unopened candy, some in grocery sacks and some tossed carelessly onto a pile. “We are having a candy drive for the orphanage,” the man explained, but we can spare a piece or two for you girls.”

“Wow! Look at all the candy!” Amber said, walking up to the stash of candy. She wanted to take off all of her clothes and roll in it!

The men in the room stared at the slutty looking girls.

“I guess we can afford to open up one bag,” their benefactor said. “Pick one out and you can each have a piece.”

“Can I have a whole bag, instead?” asked Amber. She was drooling, looking at the candy. The night was almost over. She knew this was her last chance.

“What?” the man said, incredulously. “One piece, take it and then get out!” He couldn’t believe the greed of these little girls. “It is for the orphans!” he added.

“We really, really, like candy,” Amber said. “You can see our tits if you give us more.” She pulled up her top, not realizing what the sight of naked teen-age titties could do to a room full of virile men.

“Yes, we will do almost anything for candy!” Tina added. She pulled down her top too. She pinched her fat, puffy nipples. They grew hard. She pulled them out from her body, making them stretch a full four inches, and then let them go. She did her t-i-t-s cheer for the men, shaking her pom-poms and her tits. She flashed her bare cunt.

“What do you say, boys?” Darla asked. “Tits and pussy for candy?” She pulled her big, fat titties out from her school-girl blouse. She hefted each one, and gave her nipples a lick.

The men gathered around them. “Well,” the man said who had answered the door, “Never let it be said that Phi Beta Lambda men wouldn’t help a lady in need!” He rubbed his crotch, feeling his cock getting hard. “Tell you what, put on a little show for us, and, if you are good, you can each pick out a bag a piece.”

“Deal!” the girls shouted.

The music was turned up and the girls began to dance, shaking their tits and flashing their asses and pussies. The men whooped and hollered, encouraging them. They began to get bolder, bending over and spreading their ass cheeks, showing off their tight little rosebuds. Remembering the man who took their pictures, Amber decided to make out with Darla, knowing it turned men on. She danced over to Darla and put her arms around her. She kissed her passionately on the lips and grabbed her breasts. Not to be outdone, Tina joined them and began to rub their pussies. The three hot and horny girls were on the edge of orgasm when the song ended.

“How was that?” Amber asked. For an answer, she looked around and saw some of the men with their hard, thick cocks in their hands. Some were even stroking themselves. All were staring lecherously. “Grab a bag, girls,” she said, feeling a little apprehensive, seeing all of the horny men and hard cocks.

“Maybe we should go, now Amber,” Tina said, seeing the lust in the men’s eyes.

“Yeah, it is getting late,” Darla added. She tucked her breasts back into her blouse. Tina pulled up her top.

“Wait, there is still a lot more candy!” moaned Amber. “Just one more time, OK, girls?”

“Amber…,” they said, scolding their friend.

“It’s only once a year, please?” Amber pleaded with her friends.

“OK…” Tina agreed.

“Just once more,” Darla added, reluctantly.

“Guys, it is getting late, but I’ll make you a deal, since Halloween is almost over. A bag of candy for a blow-job!” Amber dropped to her knees and opened her mouth.

“Get out of my way, Mike,” a frat boy said. He pulled out his fat cock and waved it in front of Amber’s face.

“Candy first!” Amber demanded! A bag appeared next to her and she quickly filled her mouth with thick, hard cock.

Her friends did the same, dropping to their knees, receiving their candy and sucking and licking the cock that appeared before them.

The other men lined up in front of them, choosing their favorite little Halloween slut.

“Oh, man, look at that nurse go!” one said.

“I want the cheerleader, look at those tits!”

“Come on, little schoolgirl, make your teacher cum!”

The girls sucked cock until their jaws were sore. The candy piled up next to them. Some cum they swallowed, some they jerked off on to their faces. Hands began to grope them, squeezing their breasts, grabbing their asses and fingering their hot, wet pussies.

Amber felt a cock sliding against her wet slit; she was bent over, sucking a big, fat cock, with her ass up in the air. “NO FUCKING!” she yelled, twisting her ass away. “NOBODY IS POPPING MY CHERRY TONIGHT!”

“Guys, respect the little ladies, if she said ‘No fucking,’ then ‘No fucking!’ The man who let them in felt some responsibility to protect the girls.

“How about two bags of candy, for a fuck?” the man said.

“Three!” Amber yelled, resumed sucking, and felt another cock explode into her mouth.

“Not me!” said Darla, standing up when she felt a hand on her ass, spreading her cunt apart.

“Me neither!” said Tina. The two girls stood back and watched Amber on her hands and knees surrounded by candy. Three more bags joined her pile and the horny man returned behind her. Another cock appeared in front of her and she engulfed it with her mouth. The man behind her lined up his cock, sliding it up and down her slit. He pushed it in and felt her cherry. He gripped her ass. Amber felt his cock spreading her open. He pushed, she yelled.

“Oww fuck!” Amber arched her back, winced in pain and then returned working the cock in front of her. The men gathered around, watching her take her first cock. The man slid it in and out, fucking her steadily. “Mffph, Mmmfp!” she grunted. The pain slowly faded. It started to feel good. She bobbed her head and worked her ass, giving the men what they paid her for. Before long, the cock in her mouth spewed its load. She swallowed it and jerked the rest on to her face. She was so horny and her pussy was feeling so good, filled up with a hard, thrusting cock!

“Fuck me!” Amber yelled, “Fuck me!” Feeling her cunt tingling and her clitoris throbbing, she begged for more. Her first time being fucked and losing her virginity was a time she would remember forever. Bags of candy surrounded her, as more men waited their turn.

The man fucking her began to hammer away at her cunt. With her mouth empty, Amber began to groan, “Oh, yes, oh, fuck! Do it! Fuck me! Fuck me!” she yelled. She had been horny all night, and had never felt this good before! The cock pounded her tight hole. His balls slapped against her clit. The tingling started in her crotch and waves of bliss began to roll over her. “I’m cuuuummmmiiiiiinnnnng!” she yelled. Her toes curled, her orgasm rocked her. “Uh, uh, uh, yeeeesss!” she cried.

The man blasted his potent sperm into her no-longer virgin hole. She felt each hot load of cum shooting into her cunt. He fucked her until he was spent and then pulled his long, slimy organ from her well-fucked hole.

Amber rolled over and curled up, feeling suddenly empty. She looked around the room and noticed the many hard cocks in front of her. “Anyone else want to fuck me for candy?” she asked the men gathered around her.

Still on her back, another man positioned himself between her legs. He quickly lined up and pushed his hard cock deep insider of her. Amber began to fuck him back. She reached up and grabbed a throbbing cock with one hand. Another cock came closer and she gripped it with her other hand. She jacked both cocks steadily while getting fucked.

“We better help her, or we will never get out of here!” Tina said to Darla, seeing all the men in the room. Some had already cum once but were already hard again.

“Let’s do it!” Darla agreed.

The girls sat on their asses to protect their virgin cunts and opened their mouths. Hard cocks filled their mouth-holes. The men grabbed their pony-tail and pig-tails and fucked their faces. More cocks dangled in front of them and they began to jack them off, like Amber was doing. They swallowed load after load and felt the hot sperm splashing onto their bodies as they stroked and sucked cock after cock. Amber jacked, sucked and fucked until her little pussy was sore, swollen and full of cum. After a long, long, time, all of the men were finally spent. The three little Halloween sluts were covered in cum and filled with cum.

Amber stood up on shaky knees and began to load up her bulging pillow case with cum-covered candy bags. The men did nothing to stop her. Fresh thick sperm oozed from her tender pussy and plopped on the floor as she bent over to claim her prizes. She filled up her bag, then grabbed another large grocery sack and filled it too. Her friends did the same. They took all they could carry, swinging the heavy sacks over their shoulders as they headed towards the door.

“Bye,” Darla said. “Thanks for the candy!”

“And all the cum too!” added Tina, licking her lips.

“Yeah,” said Amber, “And thanks for fucking me so good, it was really, really nice! I’ll never forget it!”

The girls hurried home to Tina’s house, weighed down by the heavy sacks of candy they each carried. The once warm man-cream was now cold and drying on their faces, clothes and bodies. Arriving at Tina’s house, Amber and Darla called their parents and received permission to stay the night.

First, they dumped their heavy candy sacks and immediately stripped off their slutty costumes. Walking naked and exhausted to the bathroom, the girls took a long, hot shower together, cleaning off their cum-covered bodies and reveling in the warmth of the hot water and each other’s arms. They tenderly washed their young bodies with slippery, soapy hands. They sucked each other’s budding titties and rubbed each other’s naked pussies, being careful with Amber’s bruised and battered twat. It was puffy, swollen and red. Darla and Tina both kissed it to make it better, and were still able to taste the unmistakable, pungent flavor of the many loads of sperm deposited in Amber’s no longer virgin pussy. They played in the steaming shower until the water began to cool. They wrapped themselves in huge, fluffy towels and made their way to Tina’s bedroom.

Slipping under the covers, they hungrily kissed each other with open mouths and dancing tongues. The girls groped each other under the warm blankets, feeling their friend’s firm flesh and moist genitals. Tina mewed loudly when both of her friends took a huge nipple into their mouths. Darla soon crawled between Amber’s legs and licked sweetly at her sopping wet cunt, then forcefully ate her tasty pussy with gusto and was rewarded with a mouthful of cream and an earful of moans. Darla and Tina discovered the joys of scissoring each other while Amber encouraged them with her fingers and tongue. The young girls came together, over and over, until they were spent and totally satisfied.

Revived and warm they spent the rest of the night talking about their special Halloween and making plans for next year. They stayed up very late, huddled on the couch, eating candy and watching scary movies. After Tina’s parents came home, the girls climbed back into the big bed, tired and satisfied. They enjoyed another quiet orgasm apiece lapping each other’s cunts, and then caressed and kissed each other gently, expressing their newfound love for each other. They fell asleep in each other’s arms, dreaming of sweet candy, wet pussies, salty cum and long, hard, spurting cocks.

© Copyright Undeniable Urges, 2015 – 2019. Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from the author is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Undeniable Urges, with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

To read my other stories, click on my profile.

UU

---

A little backstory goes a long way.

Only five stories left. Got another long one here at 68 pages. Enjoy.

“WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAKE UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUP!”

Both Rita and I were instantly jolted out of our sleep by someone screaming not three feet away from us, and that someone turned out to be Stephanie wearing the biggest grin on her face sporting pigtails and a spaghetti strap shirt with a skirt.

“Jesus Christ Stephanie! What the hell! How the hell did you get in here?” I said disoriented, still coming down from the shock she gave us.

“Rita left her keys at our house, I can’t believe you didn’t notice. We didn’t need them anyway, the door was unlocked when we got here, and you talk about us…”

“Ours was an accident, yours is on purpose. Crap thanks a lot Stephanie, now my ears are ringing! Did you have to scream so loud?” Rita asked.

“Hey I saw an opportunity to scare two naked ass kids sleeping in their parents bed, so I took it. Why exactly are you sleeping in your parents bed anyway? You know they have sex here too.”

“Because WE saw the opportunity so WE took it, and not on these sheets, mom practically changes the sheets every time she and dad have sex.”

“Where’s Chris? is he gonna pop out from under the bed or something?” I asked.

“No he’s in your room playing Assassin’s Creed, he’s been there since we got here.”

“And when exactly did you get here? How long you been staring at us sleep?”

“Got here about twenty minutes ago, watching you sleep? No. I don’t do that creeper stuff. You weren’t in any of the other rooms so it was only logical that you were in here.”

“Well it could’ve been worse, you could’ve poured cold water on us…”

“Awwww dammit! I wish I’d thought of that! That would’ve been so funny!”

“And you would’ve been so dead, I literally would’ve killed you,” Rita said.

“Yeah yeah, you cold water, me dead, got it. Ok time to get up, we got a long day ahead of us,” Stephanie said as she pulled the blanket off of us, exposing our naked bodies to the air. “Some of us longer than others,” she said as she looked at me before I could cover myself.

“Wait a minute… how did you know we were naked? We were covered up,” Rita said.

“Ehh, well I might’ve took a little peek or two, just to see what I was walking into.”

“Yeah not a creeper my ass. Look at her Rita, she can’t stop smiling. She probably took a picture of us, by this time tomorrow were gonna be all over the internet.”

“If we are she’ll be too, don’t forget the little attachment she sent us yesterday,” Rita said.

“That was a good picture wasn’t it? I like how I got both of our bodies in it without really showing our bodies or our face. I just straight took it, no photoshop or anything.”

“We’re proud for you, now since we were so rudely woken out of our sleep at 11:37 in the morning after the late night we had we might as well get up, if you’ll excuse us…”

“What? I have to leave? Seriously? By now after all we’ve seen we should all be walking around naked with no problem! I’ll even do it too,” she said as she started sliding her skirt down.

“Nope, that’s not necessary, just tell your boyfriend not to get killed or screw up any missions, my records damn near perfect and I don’t need his sloppy play messing it up.”

“My boyfriend… I like the way that sounds. I’ll go pull my skirt down in front of him then.”

“YOU TWO BETTER NOT BE FUCKING WHEN WE COME IN THERE!” I yelled after her.

“I MAKES NO PROMISES!” she yelled back.

We couldn’t help but laugh as we headed to the shower. I loved our friendship with them, who else could we be that comfortable with that they had no problem fucking in our room, or us walking in on them, and trusted each other completely around each other? That’s rare. i grabbed us both a towel from the linen closet as Rita got in the shower and without even bothering to close the door (they’d probably pick the lock anyway) I got in with her.

“How much you wanna bet they’ll be doing at least something when we go in there? Rita said.

“I’d be better off just giving you the money, I already know they’re gonna do something.”

“As long as they don’t scar Tibbles for life, speaking of, where is he?”

He’s in here somewhere, I heard his collar jingling when we came in here. We closed the door to the room yesterday so he couldn’t get in there with us.”

“Awww I feel bad, I kinda forgot about him when we got back yesterday.”

“After everything that happened I did too, we forgot to lock the front door apparently.”

“We better not be forgetful like this when we get out on our own, pass me the shampoo.”

“By then, we’ll have more than enough practice, here get the body wash too.”

She lathered herself from head to toe while I just stood there under the water with just shampoo in my hair. She grabbed me from behind and rubbed her girly body wash all over me.

“Oh come on Rita! I don’t wanna smell like lavender and orchids all day!”

“What’s wrong with smelling like a girl? We’re the cleaner of the two sexes.”

Yeah but I’m a man! I need to smell like a man! I can’t act tough smelling like fresh picked roses and shit! Now I need to go roll around in dirt, get my man smell back.”

She pulled me down to kiss her. “You smell like a man to me, but do you still taste like a man?” she asked as she kissed her way down my body until she got to
my cock. “Let me find out.”

Even with the hot water running down my back it wasn’t even close to how hot her mouth was when she took my entire cock in. I threw my head back and caught a face full of water, but it was well worth it for how good her mouth felt when she first took my cock in. I held onto the soap dish and the shower rod to steady myself as she effortlessly took my cock in and out of her mouth over and over again. She looked up at me as the water ran off my body and down her face, but it didn’t slow her down even a little, she just kept right at it.

“Fuck Rita that feels good,” I moaned.

“You’re not worried about them walking in on us, you?”

“At this point I don’t care, it wouldn’t surprise me either, we seen enough of each other.”

“Now I hope they do come in, I kinda put on a show when they’re watching.”

“And I thought you were doing that just for me…”

“I have your cock in my mouth, I must like you a little bit.”

“If this is how it feels when you like me then I’m set for life.”

She winked and let my cock disappear in her mouth again and took one of my hands and out it on the back of her head. She still had the shampoo in it which made my fingers slide right through her hair like I was combing it, not an equal trade off but she wasn’t complaining so I wasn’t going to. She dropped down to her knees in the tub and put her hands on the back of my ass and pushed me forward, using my body to fuck her throat. I had no choice but to put my other hand on the back of her head because of how fast she was moving me forward, I don’t know how she was even able to breathe, she had water running down her face and she was plugging her throat with my cock but she never slowed down, she just moaned louder and used my body to fuck her face faster, which was starting to get to me.

“Rita, slow down or I’m gonna cum!” I warned her.

Her response was eye contact followed by a smile without taking my cock out of her mouth before she went back to sucking me off. I did my job, I let her know I was close, and she wrote it off, anything that happened after this point was out of my hands. I felt my balls continuously slap the underside of her chin as she took the entire length of my cock in her mouth over and over. I could feel myself start to get tingly like I usually did before I came, and she picked up on it and started tickling the head of my cock with her tongue while she sucked me, hitting every sensitive spot I had, and that did it.

“Fuck Rita, I’m about to cum!”

I grabbed her head and matched up with the speed she already had and after a few more strokes I thrust my cock fully into her mouth one more time and burst right in her throat. I was looking down at her for a second, and she was looking back at me dead in the eyes as I came over and over in her mouth. I leaned my head back and held onto hers as the rest of my cum slid out of my cock and down her throat like it’s done many times before, and when I finally finished cumming and looked down at her, she was still looking up at me smiling as she milked the last drop of cum out of me and let my cock simply fall from her mouth.

“Oh my GOD Rita! Holy shit!” I said trying to stand up on my now weakening legs.

“Just the reaction I was going for,” she said as she stood up and switched places with me, washing the soap off her body while I tried to simply keep standing.
I leaned against the back wall and lazily washed up while she hummed in front of me without a care in the world, knowing I was behind her struggling with simple things after what she just did to me. When my legs finally tensed back up I did the same thing to her that she did to me earlier and rubbed my body wash all over her while feeling her up at the same time.

“You almost made me collapse in the tub after that, but that would’ve been a happy accident.”

“Good, I definitely got a little carried away, I don’t know why but it felt really fucking good when I made you fuck my mouth faster, a almost came every time your cock hit my throat.”

“Maybe it’s the water, or that fact that Stephanie and Chris are twenty feet away?”

“Probably both of those, I don’t know, I just know every time you went deep my throat tingled and it went all the way down to my pussy, that’s when I grabbed your ass and took over.”

“You had control the whole time, you just basically went supersonic on me, but I liked it.”

“Liked it, yeah right you loved it. Now you’re gonna want me to do that from now on.”

“Only if you’re cool with it, which I hope you are, because that was fucking amazing.”

“Anything for my boo thang.”

I tried to blow past that, but was having a hard time doing so. “Ummm, boo thang?”

“Yeah I’m trying out nicknames for you, boo thang, chuckle bunny, firefly, just a few so far.”

“Yeeeeeeeah let’s just stick with honey, or baby, or sweetie, the hell is a chuckle bunny…”

“That’s because you’re just hearing it for the first time! Once you get used to it ahh whatever.”

“Well it’s out there, and it’s a lot more creative than Ashley bear.”

“What do you think she’s doing? Should we go crash her house?”

“Are we at that point where we can just show up to her house unannounced?”

“I guess we’ll see when we get there, you know if we ever get out of the shower.”

I took that as my cue and rinsed myself clean and got out. We toweled ourselves off and headed back to our room and couldn’t help but laugh to ourselves. We knew they were capable of doing it, we just didn’t think they were going to. While they weren’t having actual sex, Chris had Stephanie’s legs propped up on the arm rests of our computer chair and was eating her out, both of them completely oblivious to that fact that we were there, for obvious reasons.

“So you guys really are just gonna have sex in our room that easy huh?” I asked.

Chris looked up for a second and dipped his head back down and Stephanie turned and looked at us with a look on her face that said she was enjoying everything Chris was doing. “At least we didn’t get on the bed, we saved it in case you wanted to come in and join us.”

“We already handled our business in the shower,” Rita said.

“I knew it, Chris you owe me ten dollars now. I get head and money, it’s a great day so far.”

“So what are we supposed to do, stand here and take notes? We need to get dressed!”

“Go ahead, we’re not stopping you, and like you could learn something from us that you haven’t already done six months ago, oh fuck Chris right there! That’s it!”

We shrugged it off knowing Stephanie was right and dropped our towels to get dressed.

“Whoooooo! Now that’s what I’m talking about! Now all I need is some titties in my face and we don’t even need to leave the house!”

Rita walked over and motorboated Stephanie for like ten seconds. “There, that’s all you get, you can’t get the best of both worlds in somebody else’s house.”

“That’s ok, I’m about to cum anyway, he’s been down there since you got in the shower.”

“Really! Go Chris! That’s one way to get a blowjob for no reason at all.”

“Yeah it took him a long time, but I think he’s finally catching on, oh my god, I’m about to cum! Keep flicking it, keep flicking it! Oh my god! I’m cumming!”

She reached for something to grab, but there was nothing around, so she grabbed the back of Chris’ head and held him in place. If she was a squirter his face, and his shirt for that matter would’ve been drenched. She had his head locked in place the whole time she came while her legs shook in the air, and we had a front seat to the whole thing. We had almost finished getting dressed by the time she finally released Chris’ head, and he stood up without a care in the world as she fell back in the chair.

“What’s up guys, we ready to go yet or nah?” Chris said as if nothing happened.

“Uh yeah, almost, shouldn’t we give her some time to recover?” I asked.

“She’ll be ok, you should’ve seen what she did to me this morning, that was payback.”

“Slowly but surely you guys are turning into us, give it a few more weeks, watch,” Rita said as she pulled on a mini shirt and a pair of black yoga pants that stuck to her like a second skin.

“Those are some cute pants, I’ll bet my ass will look good in those,” Steph said out of breath.

“Randy bought em for me, he likes to stare at my ass when he’s not fucking it.”

“Truer words have never been more spoken,” I said. “Love that ass.”

“See? I have a closet full of ‘make Randy want to fuck me’ clothes.”

“That’s easy, just show up naked and say fuck me, nothing else need be done,” Chris said.

“Where are we going anyway? You said are we ready to go, where we going?” Stephanie asked.

“We’re gonna go crash Ashley’s house and see what she’s up to. She tried to call us yesterday but we were busy fucking each other to answer the phone,” I said.

“Yeah she called us too, but we rushed off the phone with her, good thing we don’t have iPhones. She usually calls all of us when she wants us all to go somewhere or if she’s doing something at her house, she never just calls me and Chris.”

“She’s probably still scared to hang out with just you two by herself, after that brutal questionnaire Chris gave her it’s probably gonna be a while before that happens,” Rita said.

“Hey I had good intentions, I asked the hard questions, and lucky for her she passed, so now we don’t have to ask ‘what if’ or anything because now we know. I’m ready to go whenever you are, Rita those pants are definitely gonna be see through when the sun hits em,” Chris said.

“That’s what thongs are for, I don’t need you staring up the crack of my ass, that’s Randy’s job.”

“Yeah that’s my job. Shouldn’t we let our hair dry completely before we go outside?” I asked.

“It’s hot as hell outside, you’ll be fine. Let’s go before I get stuck to this chair,” Stephanie said.

Rita got her keys back from Stephanie, who was still wobbly in her walk, and we locked the house up and headed outside. We started to get in our car before we changed our minds and jumped in the back seat of their car with them just as they were about to leave.

“Why aren’t you driving your own car?” Chris asked.

“Because it’s pointless to drive two cars to the same place when we can fit in one,” Rita said.

“But why is it always our car? How come we never burn up your gas?”

“Because you live in the richer neighborhood, and were in a Lincoln, case closed.”

“It was our father’s car, he only gave it to us because we won a freaking drawing!”

“It’s still yours, and it’s still a Lincoln, you have no argument. You know you can’t win a fight with a girl, just because your breath smells like pussy doesn’t mean you get a break.”

“Oh shit! Rita with the low blow! Damn you gonna take that Chris?” I laughed.

“Yep cuz it’s not a low blow. It would only be if she was saying Stephanie had a stank pussy, which is DEFINITELY not the case, so I take that as a compliment.”

“You’ve been quick on your comebacks lately, all that time you spend fucking Stephanie and avoiding doing anything else must’ve improved your brains reflexes.”

“Ask Stephanie, that’s not all it improved,” Chris said on the sly.

“He may have leveled up in a select few areas, but he still needs more practice,” Steph said.

“But he still needs more practice, that sounds really promising,” Rita joked.

“All I heard was he leveled up in select areas, that’s progress in my book,” Chris said.

“Well as long as Stephanie’s not complaining you’re ok. And seriously, if the windows are gonna be up can you turn on the a/c? it’s burning up in here!”

“I thought you liked the heat, you’re always in it when Randy’s around.”

“Haha yep. All you have to do is say Randy’s name and her panties are soaked, like how the hyenas kept saying Mufasa’s name in the Lion King but sexual,” Stephanie joked.

“Yeah, well thanks for ruining one of my favorite childhood movies for me,” Rita said.

They didn’t pay her any attention, they just kept poking fun at her, Chris especially. “Randy!”

“Oooooooooooh!” Stephanie played along. “Do it again do it again!”

“Randy Randy Randy!”

Stephanie faked an orgasm in her chair. “Ok ok stop it, I can take it anymore!”

“You guys are real funny. Randy doesn’t have a problem with how much I wanna fuck his brains out all day every day for the rest of our life, do you Randy?”

“The day I have a problem with that will be the day hell freezes over,” I said.

“And that’s why I love you,” Rita said as she pulled me in for a kiss. “There’s nothing wrong with a girl who’s constantly horny for her man, no matter what these heathens say.”

“Especially since they’re about two public fucks from being exactly where we are.”

“One can only hope. I can only imagine what it must feel like to have sex so much that YOU have to tell your girl no and she keeps asking for it,” Chris said.

“After a while she’ll stop asking and just wait until you go to sleep, right Rita?” I said.

“It never fails. Let him go to sleep then wake his ass back up, works every time.”

“I never had to go that far since Chris never turned me down for sex when I want it, but that sounds kinky though, I might have to try that anyway,” Stephanie said.
“I could feel Chris smiling from the back seat. “Any other ideas you guys wanna throw out there? I know you have a million of these stories, don’t stop now!”
“Noooo that’s ok, we don’t wanna give away all of our tricks, most of everything we did was an on the spot thing anyway, it’s a lot better when it’s not planned,” Rita said.
“Shit we got enough ideas to last us a while anyway, a few more wouldn’t hurt though.”

“Yeah maybe another time, we’re here, and all the Ashley’s are too. You’d think since they were coming to the same place they would carpool or something,” I said.

“It’s easier to burn your own gas than someone else’s?” Chris said snarky.

“The $20 you were gonna give me for the pops from the movies, keep it, now we’re even.”

We got out of the car and headed for the front door. We rang the doorbell but noone ever came to open it. We called Ashley a bunch of times but she never answered, we all got her voicemail. Finally we turned the handle just to see if it was open and it was, so we walked in cautiously just in case something happened. The girls stuck right to our backs as me went through the downstairs of the house calling everyone’s name with no answer. We were actually starting to get a little worried, everyone’s cars were there but they weren’t, it had all the makings of an episode of Law and Order, except for the crime scene. To our relief, once we got near the kitchen we could hear playful screaming and water splashing, so we knew they were outside in the pool. The girls eased up from behind us and we went to lock the front door and went out the back to everybody splashing around in the pool except Dana, who was laid out in a sun tan chair in a small two piece with everyone’s phones on the table right next to her.

“Dana what the hell you didn’t hear the phone ringing next to you?” Rita asked.

Dana popped up from the little nap she was taking. “SHIT! Don’t sneak up on people like that!”

Ashley and everybody else swam up to the side of the pool we were all standing at. “Hey, when did you all get here? I was gonna call you and tell you to come by with bathing suits.”

“Were just got here, your front door wasn’t locked. The house looked all deserted and shit like somebody came in and kidnapped everybody,” I said.

“Awww were you worried? This is a good neighborhood, nobody steals or anything around here, practically everybody who lives around here leaves their door unlocked.”

“Yeah and somebody probably notices and you’re gonna come back and all your stuff will be on eBay getting sold by a crackhead for a hundred dollars,” Chris said.

“Always so freaking dramatic? Are you guys getting in the pool or what?” Carina asked.

“Well we never got the call to bring a bathing suit, soooooooo no,” Stephanie said.

“You don’t need a bathing suit, it’s just us here, just get in with your bra and panties, it’s practically the same thing, unless you’re not wearing any,” Becky giggled.

“Always a pervert. I have a bunch upstairs, you should know where they are,” Ashley said.

“That’s too much work. Fuck it. bra and panties it is,” Stephanie said as she started undressing.

“Fuck it, if you’re doing it, I’ll do it too. You getting in the water Dana?” Rita asked.

“Wasn’t planning on it, I’m doing fine just laying here and looking beautiful for everyone.”

“Hell no, if we’re getting in the water in our underwear, you’re definitely getting in,” Chris said.

“Don’t make me stuff my foot in your mouth again. I’ll get in when I’m good and ready.”

Chris got slightly embarrassed when she mentioned the dare he had to do, but it quickly turned sinister, like he instantly hatched a plot to get her in the water. “Randy, come with me.”

I followed him back into the house and watched as he rummaged around looking for something, then stopped when he picked up a big bucket. He filled it up with cold water and went to the freezer and dumped every ice cube he could get into the bucket.

“Now every time she brings that up, I’m gonna bring this up,” Chris said.

“Man if she catches you, she’s gonna beat your ass,” I laughed.

“She’s not, I’m jumping in the water, she’s not getting in until she feels like it remember?”

“If you dump a bucket of ice cold water on her I think she’s gonna feel like it!”

“Then I’ll just swim away from her, she won’t chase me the whole time I’m in there.”

“Alright man, it’s your funeral, not mine, she’s not gonna be chasing me.”

“Depends on how she looks at it, I need you to distract her while I sneak up behind her.”

“Uhh, pass. She could be one of those ‘hell hath no fury of a scorned woman’ girls. No dice.”

“Come on man, like you said she’ll be coming after me anyway, don’t be a scaredy ass. Just talk to her for a little bit then walk to the edge of the pool so I know she’s ready.”

I paused for a second. “You know what, fine. I’ll do it just to see what she does to your ass.”

He stirred the ice around in the bucket for a little longer and we went back outside, by now both Rita and Stephanie were in the pool with the other girls. I walked up to Dana who was on her phone laying out in the chair and set my phone on the table with the other ones and stripped down to my boxers.

“You sure you’re not getting in Dana? It’s pretty hot out here.”

“I wanna get hot, the water will feel that much better when I do get in.”

I walked towards the edge of the pool as Chris crept up behind her, completely oblivious to him behind her. He waited for her to put her phone down and lay back down, and then he struck.

“I NOMINATE DANA FOR THE ICE BUCKET CHALLENGE!”

He ran up and doused her in the cold water, making her draw up and shriek from the instant cold and making everybody else laugh. She was so cold her nipples went hard instantly.

“Haha! Now I have something on you whenever you bring up that foot thing!” Chris laughed.

Dana stood up and eyed him down. “You’re dead Chris, you hear me? You’re fucking dead!”

She chased Chris and he jumped into the pool, thinking he’d gotten away from her, but she followed right behind him. He started swimming to the other side of the pool, but I immediately knew he wasn’t gonna make it for two reasons, one, he jumped in like every other normal person, sloppy, and she did this perfect ass Olympic dive into the water, and two, he swam away freestyle, but she swam after him doing the butterfly. I could tell he knew he’d messed up when I saw his smile fade as he tried to get away, but it wasn’t happening. I followed around the side and watched as she closed the gap between them so fast I didn’t have time to be shocked. She swam faster than Aunt Lisa, who is the fastest swimmer in our family by far, and Dana looked like she could beat her easy. She caught Chris before he got to the halfway point in the pool and kept dunking him underwater, using her weight as leverage to push him under.

“Don’t think it’s so funny now huh? Didn’t think I could catch you?” Dana fumed.

“What the hell? What are you part fish? Who swims that fast?” Chris said in between dunks.

After a couple more dunks she let him go and he hung onto the wall to catch his breath. I jumped in beside him and laughed with everybody else as his plan backfired on him.

“Yeah you might not have noticed, but Dana’s pretty much a professional swimmer. She won the championship for the butterfly two years running,” Ashley laughed.

“That would’ve been nice to know before I jumped in the water!” Chris yelled. “How the fuck are you so fast with those big ass flotation devices sitting on your chest!”

“She could probably break the record easily if they weren’t slapping her in the face every time she came up for air,” Becky joked.

“Damn Chris, now she has two stories to use against you, nice try though,” Carina said.

“You just can’t catch a break,” Rita said. “Maybe you should mess with somebody else.”

“No. Small setback. All I gotta do is stay away from dares, and water,” Chris said.

“That’s only what you know about,” Dana said. “I have a lot more tricks up my sleeve buddy, and for the record, these tits are all real, no silicone flotation devices here.”

“This is crap man, I didn’t even get halfway across the pool!”

“Well you never were the fastest swimmer, shit dad can beat you and he’s like a turtle in the water. On the bright side, you were winning BEFORE she jumped in
the water,” Stephanie said.

“I’m snitching. Randy helped me, he distracted you so I could sneak up behind you!”

“The hell man! Don’t take me down because Michael Phelps little sister caught you!”

“Nope, he gave me the green light, dunk him too!”

“I should, but you poured the cold ass water on me, so you’re the one who gets it, and don’t think I’m done either, I’m letting you catch your breath then you’re going right back under.”

“HA! That’s what you get, trying to take me down with you,” I said.

“Shit it was worth a try. If I’m going down might as well take somebody with me.”

“If you’re gonna die then that’s not a bad way to go, she was using her tits as weight on the top of your head to help push you underwater.”

“And you just happened to notice that?” Stephanie asked as she swam over to me.

“I may have, observed it happening, I can recall speculating it.”

“Well speculate this!”

I was suddenly pushed underwater by Rita who’d snuck up behind me while Stephanie was distracting me, basically the same thing we did to Dana, and like Dana, Rita also used her tits to help push me underwater. I came back up to see the other girls swimming towards Chris and I to make sure we didn’t get away. They all jumped on us, easily outnumbering and overpowering us as we could do nothing but go underwater whenever they pushed us under. They weren’t cruel or anything with it, they didn’t hold us down there too long or keep doing it so fast that we couldn’t properly get air, they waited a few seconds in between and sent us right back to the bottom. I’m not gonna lie, in my haste to get free I was reaching for and grabbing whatever I could get ahold of, and nine times out of ten I was grabbing someone’s tit or ass, and it wasn’t always Rita’s or Stephanie’s, but noone ever complained, soooooo yeah. It took a good while, but we were finally able to turn the tables on them, kinda, by grabbing them and dunking them two at a time. Whenever one of the free ones came to help we’d splash them in the face and go back to dunking the others until we all tired ourselves out. I got out and grabbed my phone and snapped pictures of everybody messing around in the pool, I got some of everybody ganging up on Chris, just Rita and Stephanie, and some of all the girls. Everybody else got out and took their own pictures so I could get in on some too. By the time we were done everyone snapped at least ten with their phone and we had enough pictures to fill an entire book. We got back in and went back to dunking and slamming each other in the water over and over, Chris picked on Dana more than the others after the way she messed with him earlier, since she was stationary in the water she wasn’t as deadly, and he took full advantage. I straight up just took turns powerbombing and choke slamming and RKO’ing everybody in the water from off the side into the deep end, they even joined in and started slamming each other, so it turned into a big Wrestlemania type free for all for the next hour plus until everybody finally had enough of being tossed in the water like rag dolls.

“Ok, ok, let’s take a break, I’m tired now,” Rita said huffing for air.

“What’s the matter Dana? Can’t help since we’re not swimming?” Chris teased.

“Don’t get cocky, I can still take you one on one, or did you forget already?” Dana responded.

“I was caught off guard earlier, I didn’t know you could swim faster than everybody ever, but in one spot you can’t do nothing, I have way more strength than you.”

“If that’s what you wanna keep telling yourself go ahead, I’ll even play along with you.”

“Why don’t you two go bang underwater somewhere and get it over with,” Carina jumped in.

“Please, he wouldn’t know the first thing about satisfying a woman like me,” Dana said.

“That’s easy, do like every other man you’ve been with, be alive, and show up,” Becky laughed.

“We all can’t live by your way of finding a husband Becky,” Dana retaliated.

“I smell a catfight! I thought cats hated water though,” Stephanie said.

A funny thought popped in my head, but I chose to keep it to myself even though Rita and Ashley noticed me hold in a laugh. I let myself drift in the water and float past everybody as the water kept me cool but the sun baked my face. “OK, where we going from here? We can’t stay in the pool all day and I’m starting to get hungry.”

“Why can’t we stay here all day? I’m lazy today, Ashley has enough food in there to feed the whole neighborhood, and enough liquor to drink too,” Carina said.

“She has food, but whose gonna make it? I know I’m not,” Chris said as he looked around.

“That better not be a ‘women in the kitchen’ stare Chris,” Ashley said loudly.

“How is that… I looked at everybody, including Randy, last I checked he was a boy!”

“Well whatever we decide to do we need to hurry up, my hands are all pruny and I need to take a shower to wash off all this chlorine and change my clothes…” Becky started.

“Yeah yeah we get it Becky, so are we staying here or going somewhere?” Dana asked.

“We could go somewhere and eat, we’re all too lazy to make something and I kinda wanna go back to Café Stratos and get the parmesan again,” Rita said.

“Is that the little restaurant next to the Applebee’s uptown?” Ashley asked.

“Yeah you been there? Their chicken parmesan is the best thing out there.”

“I drive past it all the time but it always looked like one of those ‘hole in the wall’ type restaurants so I always kept going on went to the Applebee’s next to it.”

“We went the last two days, you gotta go in there, their food is way better than Applebee’s!”

“Well we know where we’re going now, so we need to get up and go before we all turn into some lazy fat asses and don’t wanna do anything,” Carina said.

“Well since we’re currently in our underwear we need to go home and shower first and get a change of clothes, we can just meet everybody up there,” I said.

“Sounds like a bet, as long as everybody doesn’t stay in the shower until all the hot water’s gone, I’m not gonna namedrop or anything but Randy and Rita,” Ashley laughed.

“I will not apologize for taking full advantage of showers, and I’m sure Rita won’t either.”

“Just try not to take up the rest of the day with it, we’ll all probably stay here and use my showers, it’s what, 3:45 now, we’ll meet there at 5:30, is that enough time?”

“Yeah it should be, we carpooled here so Stephanie and Chris will have to drop us back off at our house but yeah that should be long enough, we’ll just meet everybody there.”

“Ok well let’s go now, everybody talking about food made me hungry now,” Dana said.

“You’re always hungry, it’s just not always for food,” Becky laughed as she got out of the pool.

“You little slut, bring your skinny ass back here!” Dana yelled as she got out and chased her.

“DON’T TAKE THE DOWNSTAIRS SHOWER, I LIKE THAT ONE!” Carina yelled going after them.

“Your friends.” Stephanie laughed. “We’re gonna leave now too so we can get back on time.”

“I got time so I’m staying in for a little bit. Try not to be too late!”

We got out and dried off a best we could and headed for the car. As we walked through the house to the front door we witnessed Becky running for her life from Dana but still laughing as Carina followed behind them recording the whole thing. They didn’t even notice we were in the house as they ran upstairs right past us. We laughed as we went back outside through the front door and piled in the car and headed back to our house to get dropped off.

“So was Chris being flirty with Dana or was I just imagining things?” Stephanie asked.

“Nope, you definitely weren’t imagining it, that was good old fashioned flirting,” Rita said.

“What? I was not flirting with her! I poured ice water on her remember!” Chris said.

Stephanie wasn’t convinced. “That’s how you start the flirting, you do something to get their attention and then you build on it, everybody knows that. You were on her the whole time.”

“I was not ‘on her’ the whole time, I was dunking everybody. She almost drowned me at least five times while you were laughing! Help me out Randy…”

Fuck. I was hoping he didn’t do that, now I have to pick sides, nothing good ever comes from having to pick sides. “It looked pretty straight forward to me, he didn’t grab her or anything.”

“That we saw. How we know he didn’t cop a feel underwater or something?” Stephanie asked.

“Because her face would’ve gave it away, or when she punched me in the face for doing it. Where’s all this coming from, are you getting jealous Stephanie?” Chris grinned.

“Nooooooo, I’m not getting jealous of a girl with tits bigger than all of ours put together, which we’ve all seen by the way, bouncing them off your head in a tiny bathing suit!”

“Awwwwwww, she’s jealous, the shoe’s finally on the other foot now.”

“What are you talking about, I don’t flirt with anyone!”

“Not consciously at least, but you do. It’s so natural to you that you don’t even know you’re doing it. Remember last week when we went to the store to pick up some stuff for dinner? The cashier was hitting on you and doing that LL Cool J lip thing and you were just soaking it all up.”

“What! That didn’t happen! He told me my dress was nice and I said thanks!”

“Nooooooo, he said your ass looked nice in that dress and you giggled and did a pirouette, I was right there. I stepped away for a second and you were soaking up the attention, and I’m just gonna forget the guy looked like fucking Justin Beiber!”

“That’s not the same Chris. Girls flirt is different than boys flirt.”

“Different as in girls can get away with it and boys can’t? That’s a big difference.”

“Different as in girls mostly do it for the compliments, whereas boys do it to get in their pants.”

“So knowing this you still continued to let him do it, knowing he wanted in your pants?”

“Just because he wanted to get in my pants doesn’t mean I was gonna let him.”

“But you entertained the idea, even right now he probably thinks he still has a chance.”

“Well you don’t give me compliments so I’m happy whenever I get one.”

“What! I do give you… how did this go from you obviously flirting with him to I don’t give you compliments? That’s a classic female turn it around so it’s your fault move!”

“Well it’s true, if you gave me more compliments I wouldn’t have to seek them out.”

“Wha… I don’t! Nope, ok. If you can use that I’m using it too. If you would put your titties on my head more often I wouldn’t have to find somebody to do it.”

“You guys are fucking hilarious!” I laughed. “I feel like those Michael Jackson pictures everyone keeps putting on Facebook with him eating the popcorn.”

“Please tell her I wasn’t flirting and she was, she won’t believe it if I say it,” Chris said.

“Yeah Stephanie, he’s actually kinda right, and I don’t say that often,” Rita said.

“You’re supposed to be on my side Rita! How is he right?” Stephanie complained.

“He actually was getting drowned so any body parts he might’ve grabbed was in an attempt to not die, and we were standing there laughing so we can’t fault him for that, and if that store thing happened like that, then you were definitely flirting. Girls are sensitive though Chris, if we can’t get something from our man we look for it somewhere else, it might not be right but that’s how it usually goes, we need to be loved, like I said, we’re sensitive.”
They were both quiet for a minute, Stephanie spoke first. “So yeah. What she said I guess.”

“I knew you weren’t gonna do anything, I was just pointing it out as an example. I couldn’t do anything with Dana anyway, I was too focused on not drowning, she’s pretty damn strong.”

“I thought you were about to say she was pretty, I was gonna jump down your throat again.”

“Nobody’s prettier than you babe. See? I do give you compliments.”

Stephanie tried not to smile but she couldn’t help it. “Jackass.”

“Jackass? That’s a step up from kiss-ass, you’re making progress Chris!” I laughed.

“And in less time than it took you when you were in my spot,” Chris retaliated.

“I don’t like this new fast response Chris, go back to the nothing to say Chris.”

“Nah I like the new one. Ok we’re here, try not to fuck each other for too long.”

“We makes no promises,” Rita said as we got out and headed for the door.

We went in the house and I went for the bathroom and Rita went to mom and dad’s room, most likely to clean up from us sleeping in there. I turned on the shower and stripped down, we’d taken a shower this morning so basically we were still clean, but you can’t fully wash chlorine off with just water, so I grabbed a bar soap from the cabinet to use, no need to waste good body wash on a clean shower. I ran back to the room and grabbed our towels and sat my phone on the sink and got in the shower just as Rita was coming in. She stripped and got in with me and since we knew we were strapped for time, we didn’t try anything sexual, we just straight up took a shower.

“Pass me the soap, what is this again, Dove?” Rita asked.

“Yeah, it’s the only one worth using, it actually cleans and doesn’t do that streak thing.”

“OK it was around 4:20 when we got in, we’ll probably be out at like 4:45, that leaves us with fifteen minutes to get dressed and thirty minutes to drive there.”

“We don’t have to kill ourselves trying to be on time though, it’s not like everybody else is gonna be waiting there at exactly 5:30, especially Stephanie and Chris.”

“Yeah after having to drop us off first too, I just wanna get that parmesan…”

“I think you finally found something you like more than me!”

“More, no, but it’s a really close second, it’s just so good I can’t help but get it!”

“I’m getting steak again, she can eat of each other’s plates.”

“Ehh, I’ll share a little, only because I love you, but only a little, I want my own today.”

“Fine be like that, I didn’t wanna share with you anyway. Still eating off your plate though…”

“You don’t get to eat off my plate but I don’t get to eat off yours!”

“I’m still growing, I need all the food I can get, you’re pretty much done.”

“Nice try. I guess we’re gonna be fat again and get a table full of food.”

“Look at it as we’re helping Denise get to college faster, not we’re being a bunch of fattys.”

“I like that version better. Ok I’m done, I’m getting out.”

“Me too, I’ll clean up in here since you fixed up mom and dad’s room.”

She got out and wrapped herself in a towel and headed back to our room. I washed the last bit of soap from my hair and got out too and rinsed the tub out and cleaned the sink off and whatever other messes we made in our rush to save time. I wrapped up in a towel and went back to our room and saw Rita siting on the bed, still wrapped in her towel and staring at a picture with a smile on her face, the one we took at the fountain when it was raining.

“I love this picture, this is by far my favorite out of all the ones we have,” Rita said.

“I still don’t know how we managed to get such a good picture in the rain.”

“It looks like a cover for a romance movie, like if the made The Notebook 2 this would be it.”

I sat next to her and looked at the picture. “Yeah it kinda does, you can tell it’s us perfectly. We should go back and take some more pictures there.”

“No we can’t, this is the only picture I want us to take at that spot, it’ll mean that much more.”

“You sure? I mean we don’t have to frame them or anything like this one, or kissing or anything, just normal pictures in case anyone asks where we took it at.”

“And whose gonna ask that? If we even show this picture to anybody it’ll be someone who already knows about us, that’s IF we show anyone.”

“You said it yourself though, it’s such a great picture, it’s a shame if noone can see it.”

“I know, I wish I could show everybody, I don’t even remember if we showed mom.”

“I don’t think we did. It’s kinda good noone sees it though, our own little Picasso of pictures,” I said as I put my arm around her.

She let out a sigh as she looked at the picture and then sat it down on the stand and turned to me and kissed me. She held my face as she leaned into me kissing me just as soft as her lips felt. She put all her body weight on me and lay on top of me as I fell back on the bed, but she never took her lips off mine, even when her hair towel fell down around our faces.

“Rita, I don’t think we have enough time for…”

“I know, I just wanna kiss you for a little bit, they can wait a few minutes.”

My towel fell off from around my waist and she manually took hers off and took my hands and put them right on her ass. I took her hint and squeezed and kneaded her ass in my hands as she ground herself against me, both of us wanting to take the next step but knew we couldn’t because we were time constricted. She rocked with me as I moved her hips up and down my cock, but made sure not to penetrate her, which probably was a bad idea from how much louder her moans were getting, she wanted to fuck, bad.

“Rita, we can’t, we don’t think we can…”

“I know, I just wanna feel it against my pussy, I won’t push it in.”

She said she wouldn’t push it in but I could tell by how horny she sounded if she had even the tiniest chance of doing it and getting away with it there was no doubt in my mind she’d take it. She groaned in my ear as she finally slung the towel from off our heads and went back to kissing me. I could practically feel her heart racing since her chest was pressed completely against mine, it felt like it was beating a thousand times a minute and her body temperature was so hot neither of us was still wet from the shower. She slid off my lips and kissed around my cheeks and my neck and made her way to my ear and started nibbling on it like I do to her. My hands were still cupped on her ass rocking her slippery pussy against my cock, but I was careful not to penetrate her. Apparently she didn’t like being teased so bad because out of nowhere she doubled up her speed and was sucking on my neck so hard I would definitely have a hickey.

“Please Randy, just a little bit, just put the tip in, please,” Rita begged.

“You know we won’t have sex for just a little bit, they’ll be waiting on us.”

She groaned in disappointment but didn’t slow down dry humping me one bit. She even tried to get slick, her stroke would slide down all the way past the tip of my cock and she would slide back up slow, hoping to “accidentally” let my cock slip into her. I was impressed by her subtle tactics, but I warned her not to play this game, the whole process made me really horny too, but having her be so close to sex and not be able to get it was a new kind of thrill for me, I had to make sure to save this and use it a lot more. I ran my hands along her back, up and down, side to side, all over, and she shook a little from the chill that went through her, and I think that might’ve been the last straw. She turned my head on the side and went back to nibbling on my ear while still sliding her pussy up and down the length of my cock. She twirled my earlobe around her tongue and then trapped it between her teeth, and that’s when she struck. She waited for me to slide my cock back up her pussy and when I got right to her opening she bit down on my ear, causing me to jump, squeeze her ass, and thrust into her all at once.

“Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuugh, fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck yeeeeeees!” Rita moaned.

“What are you… we don’t have time… you set me up, I can’t believe you,” I grinned.

“I didn’t push your cock into me, you did, and I’m soooooooooo fucking glad you did…”

“Well there’s a small matter of you chomping down on my ear right when my cock was sliding past your pussy, what do you make of that?” I asked as I bottomed out in her.

“Uuuuuuugh! Coincidence, and perfect, beautiful timing. We won’t be that long, all that teasing made me so horny I’ll probably cum in the first few minutes, ugh, maybe seconds.”

She pushed up off my chest and rode me, staring me in the eyes the whole time my cock was pushing in and out of her. Her face was pure ecstasy, there was such happiness in her face, like a little girl getting a pony for her birthday, or when you wake up Christmas day to a tree full of presents, and I was loving it. She was trying to draw it out my moving slow, so slow that her tits were barely moving on her chest, but like she said earlier, she was so horny she could cum within minutes, and no matter how hard she tried to delay it, her body wasn’t having it.

“Stop trying to fight it Rita, I can tell what you’re doing,” I said.

“I don’t wanna cum yet, I wanna ride you for as long as I can! Do we have to go back out? You sure you don’t wanna stay her and just fuck?”

“They’ll be waiting on us, and with Stephanie and Chris meeting them too it’ll be hard to explain where we were after we were just hanging out with them all day.”

She tried to hide her disappointment be failed. “Fuck! We should’ve fucked each other before we went to Ashley’s, that way I wouldn’t have to limit myself to just one orgasm!”

“Well at least it’ll be a good one by how tight your pussy is closing around me.”

She went back to riding me, but abandoned the slow, steady approach, now she was attacking my cock with full force. She gripped my shoulders and for lack of a better term, fucked the shit outta me. She was switching between grinding and bouncing on me, each stroke sending a jolt through her body, since she only had time for one orgasm she was determined to make it the best one possible. She pushed back off my chest and went to just straight up slamming herself down on me, and she threw her head back and closed her eyes so I knew she was just about there. I decided to help her get there faster and used my thumb to tickle her clit, and the moment I made contact with it she was done. Her eyes popped back open for a second to look down at me before they were closed shut again as she dropped her body on top of mine and put her face in the pillow and screamed as loud as she could. I could feel my lower half suddenly get wet as her pussy squirted all over me with each jerk her body did. I held still and wrapped my arms around her and held her until all her moving stopped, then I picker her head up off the pillow and put it on my chest. I stroked her hair and kissed her forehead and cheeks until she turned her face to mine and kissed me back.

“God I love you. You just made me cum so hard and I still want more.”

“Think of it like this, they won’t be back from vacation until tomorrow morning, which means we still have all night tonight to just fuck and fuck and fuck, and then fuck some more.”

“That sounds like the fucking best plan ever, I agree with that completely. Let’s go eat so we can get back here and get started, I wanna burn at least three thousand calories tonight.”

“What about us? We can’t show up smelling like sex, and we don’t have time for a shower.”

“We’ll just wet rag it, cold water, wipe down, that’ll be good enough.”

“Sounds like a plan, you go first, I’ll do something with these sheets.”

We got up and she went to the bathroom while I rolled the sheets in a ball and tossed them in a corner for later. Her cum had soaked through into the mattress a little but it would be dry by the time we got back. She came back in and I went in the bathroom next and wiped off with the same rag she just used. While the cold rag didn’t completely kill the smell, it did take out a big chunk of it, and the rest should be almost gone by the time we get to the restaurant. I went back in the room and threw on a pair of jeans and a black and white NWO shirt from when wrestling used to be good, and Rita was deciding between white yoga pants and a belly shirt or jeans and a normal shirt, you can already guess which one I pushed for her to wear. We got dressed and since we were in a rush for time we left the room as is and got in the car headed for the restaurant. It was 5:20 when we got in the car and the restaurant was at least twenty minutes away, so Rita being the speed demon she is decided to drive.

“If I jump on 71 south we can get there in half the time maybe,” Rita said.

“Just don’t get pulled over again, we might not get a warning this time,” I said back.

“Oh I forgot about that, yeah that would suck mom and dad getting back from their vacation and finding out there’s a ticket on their insurance for speeding.”

“They won’t say anything about us being a couple minutes late, we’re not going to work.”

“I just don’t want it to turn into something they bring up all the time like with Chris.”

“It happens to Chris because Chris is Chris, and Chris won’t change the way Chris is, not even to benefit Chris, that’s why Chris gets picket on by the others, because Chris is Chris. He’s Chris.”

“How many times was that, ten? You cheated on the last one though.”

“No! I was finishing off with by referring back to the beginning in an ending sense, it’s legit.”

“Yeah not so much, it was funny though. It reminded me of that scene from Super Troopers when Foster bet Mac he couldn’t say meow ten times.”

“I haven’t watched that in a long time, they need to make a second one with the same cast.”

“They’re all old now, it probably wouldn’t be as funny now as it was then.”

“If they get the same people and a good script it will be. I don’t know why they wait so freaking long to make sequels, if the movie was successful make another one right away!”

“It depends on the movie, they did that with Mortal Kombat remember? The first one was epic, and the second one sucked ass. Some movies can pull it off, like The Terminator, they waited for CGI to expand a little bit and when they finally did make the second one it was way better than the first one. And since we’re talking about both those movies in the same sentence, is it me or did Sarah Connor from Terminator 2 look like Sonya Blade Mortal Kombat 9?”

“Yeah I thought that same thing, even though technically Sonya Blade looks like Sarah Connor since Terminator 2 came out first, but yeah her alternate costume did look like her.”

“We did it again, we went from worrying about being late to talking about something that had nothing to do with anything without even noticing.”

“Yep, and we’re almost there, still a little late, but it shouldn’t matter too much.”

A couple minutes later we pulled up to the restaurant expecting everyone to be standing there waiting for us, but to our surprise, we were the first ones to show up.

“What the fuck? It’s 5:37 and noone’s here yet? We could still be fucking right now!” Rita said.

“Wow, but on the bright side we could make it seem like we’ve been waiting all day on them.”

“That’s not a bright side, a bright side would be me having had a few more orgasms before we left, trying to hurry up and get here so these fuckers wouldn’t be waiting on us and look!”

I laughed to myself. “Never deprive a nymphomaniac of her sex if you value your life.”

“You’d think they’d know that by now, well Stephanie and Chris and Ashley at least.”

About ten minutes later Stephanie and Chris pulled up next to us looking just as calm as possible, but we knew they’d fucked each other before they left too, you could just tell. We got out and sat on the bench by the front door and waited for everybody else to show up.

“How long yall been waiting here for us?” Stephanie asked.

“All damn day! I could’ve baked a cake in the time it took ‘yall’ to show up!” Rita mocked.

“Sounds like she didn’t get to finish. Stephanie wouldn’t leave until we did,” Chris said.

“No she did, but only once, once isn’t enough to hold her over all day,” I said.

“You had at least a twenty minute head start on us, as many times as you cum for no reason at all how’d you only cum once? Was it at least a really good one?” Steph asked.

“Because we weren’t going to at first because we knew if I got worked up I wouldn’t wanna go, but then stuff happened, and I came one really good time, which made me wanna fuck him that much more, but then we had to go, so we left, and everybody’s late, sooooooooooooo yeah.”

“You can make it, it’s only gonna be a few hours at the most, then when you get home you can fuck Randy to within an inch of his life like we all know you’re gonna do.”

“You have no idea, I’m still tingling. When we get home it’s over!”

“Is that them? Yeah here they come now, they all carpooled in Ashley’s truck,” Chris said.

They pulled up and you can see them bickering about something before they even got out. With Dana and Becky sitting in the back with each other they were probably cat fighting the whole way here, I wouldn’t be surprised if they got out with scratches all over themselves the way they were going after each other before we left. Despite the cattiness though, they were still smiling, so whatever they were doing didn’t escalate into anything serious.

“How you gonna set a time and then miss the time you set?” Chris asked.

“You can probably already guess, I had to wait for twiddle dee and twiddle dumbass to stop chasing each other. Carina wasn’t helping either filming the whole thing,” Ashley responded.

“Hey I wanted proof in case something happened, you never know with them. Last time Becky punched Dana in the titty and took off, and when Dana caught her she punched her back in the munchbox, I will NOT miss catching another incident on camera,” Carina said.

“Which I still feel every once in a while, you bitch,” Becky said.

“Good. It took that bruise two weeks to go away, I regret nothing,” Dana said back.

“Wait hold up, munchbox? Who in the history of ever calls a vagina a munchbox?” I asked.

“The same people who want to avoid calling it a vagina, it sounds so much better and you know what we’re talking about as soon as we say it, get with the times man,” Carina said.

“Ok enough with munchboxes, we’re talking loud enough for everybody around us to start saying it! Now I’m hungry, among other things, but I’m willing to put the other things aside and go in here and get some chicken parmesan, so can we…” Rita said.

“It still does kinda look like a hole in the wall place, but looking back now I can’t judge anything prematurely, so let’s try it and see what all the buzz is about,” Ashley said.

We walked in and just like the last couple times we came in there were only a few tables occupied, two by elderly people and one by a middle aged couple. The Ashley’s looked around and sized up the place, they didn’t frown so it was a good start.

“So just by looking at the inside what do you think?” I asked noone in particular.

“Just by looking… it looks small on the outside but it looks a little bigger on the inside, they have a salad bar, which is good, it’s clean, and the tables aren’t all bunched together, if I took points off for anything it’d be how small the interior is, but so far its ok, B-,” Ashley said.

“Wait until you try the food, you won’t give two fucks about the size then,” Chris said.

Just then Denise came from the back and walked over to us with the biggest smile on her face. “Hey guys! It’s what your third day in a row? If you keep this up we’ll be rich in no time!”

“Hey Denise, we told you we’d be back at least three times a week, sometimes those three days are gonna be one right after the other,” Rita said as she gave her a hug.”

“And every time you come back you bring more people with you.”

“Yeah this is Ashley, Becky, Carina and Dana, they’re a foursome, just call them the Ashley’s.”

Denise’s smile quickly faded when she locked eyes with Ashley. “YOU! I know who you are! You humiliated my brother when he asked you out on a date, get out!”

“What? I did what? I don’t even know who your brother is!” Ashley responded shocked.

“Probably because he didn’t run in your circle of ‘cool friends’ or whatever, but I remember you. He was the blonde haired boy, a little taller than you, wore glasses, ring a bell? He asked you out at the bowling alley, as a matter of fact they were all there, all of them, and you laughed at him and embarrassed him in front of everybody! Remember now?”

She thought back in her head and made a face like she finally recalled what Denise was talking about, and so did Becky, Carina and Dana. Rita, Stephanie, Chris and I just stood there as confused as our faces were probably showing at that point.

“I’ve never seen my brother so humiliated in my life, he wouldn’t talk to anybody for days, and it’s because of you. Rita you all can stay but they need to go now!”

“Ashley went into full apologetic mode. “Denise, was it? I am so sorry I did that to your brother! I know you probably don’t believe me but I really am.”

“Of course I don’t believe you! Why would I believe anything you say! You were just straight up nasty to him for no reason! How are you guys friends with them?”

“Please Denise, a lot happened since that day, I’m not the same person anymore. I really am sorry about what I did. Is he here? I’ll apologize to him right now if he’s here.”

“No he’s not here, but he probably wouldn’t accept your apology if he was. How could you be so nasty to somebody like that and not even care?”

“I asked myself that for the last few months. I hate who I was.”

“Was? You mean still are? I don’t see someone like you changing who they are.”

“But I did, I swear I did! I don’t even really know you and I wanna prove to you that I’m not that same person anymore, none of us are! Whatever you think I can do I’ll do it!”

Denise stood there contemplating for a second. “You’ll do anything I ask? Anything?”

“We all will, well we as in the four of us, just to show I’m telling the truth.”

“Ok. When my brother comes back we’re gonna think of something for all of you, and it’s gonna be really humiliating, I mean really, really humiliating. You still sure you’re sorry?”

“If we gotta get humiliated, fine. I just want you to see that I really am sorry.”

“She really is a changed person Denise, all of them. Trust me, we know first-hand,” I said, finding myself defending Ashley. “Believe me, if they still acted like they used to, we wouldn’t be hanging out with them, not a chance in hell.”

“How do you know she’s not putting on an act? Someone who’s that heartless is probably a good actress too. You should’ve seen my brother’s face after what she did to him…”

“She’s not. We gave her every test we could think of, even a lie detector, she really is changed. I don’t blame you though, it took us a while before we believed her too,” Rita said.

“Like I said, we’ll do whatever, all of us, and we won’t complain,” Ashley said.

Denise stood there with her arms crossed contemplating. “Ok, you can stay, lucky for you I believe in second chances, but I’m watching you, all of you, you can sit down over here.”

The happy upbeat mood was replaced by an awkward, silent, tension-filled one as Denise scooped up some menus and walked us over to our usual table. We were suddenly reminded that Ashley’s past not only affected us, but other people as well, and I could only wonder how many more times she would go through a scenario like this. We slid another table up to the one we were at so we could all sit together and sat down in an us versus them kinda style.

“I’ll be back with some bread. There’s an unlimited soup and salad bar over there, you should check it out. Can I have everyone’s drinks,” Denise said as plain as possible.

“We’ll all be simple and get a Sierra Mist, huh guys?” Stephanie asked.

“We’ll take the same too if it’s not too much trouble,” Ashley said cautiously.

“Eight Sierra Mist’s, pretty simple. I’ll give you some time to order.”

Denise walked away and everybody kinda took a breath of relief that some of the awkwardness was gone. Everybody looked at Ashley who was avoiding looking up from her menu.

“Well I guess I’ll talk first, I did not see that coming,” Chris said.

“That’s the understatement of the year. What are the chances of us running into someone who Ashley treated like complete crap?” Dana asked.

“Pretty high since she used to treat everybody like that,” Becky said, making Ashley cringe.

“That’s nice Becky, pour more salt on the wound, hell the whole bottle,” Carina said.

“No it’s ok, it’s not like I didn’t have it coming,” Ashley said. “I should’ve gotten worse than that, did you see the look on her face when she was talking about what I did?”

“I think everybody in here did, she wasn’t being quiet about it. I’m surprised her father did come up to see what was happening,” Stephanie said.

“Just when I thought I was making progress, this happens. It’s nice to be reminded how much of a bitch you used to be to people you didn’t even know,” Ashley said.

“The good thing about it is you feel bad about it and you made an effort to try to fix it, that shows her you changed a little bit, even if she’s too mad right now to believe it,” Rita said.

“We were having such a good time too, then I just had to go and kill the mood.”

“We can probably get the mood back upbeat after a while. It makes you think though, exactly how many people have you been nasty to? How many apologies to you have to give?” I asked.

“I can’t even begin to count, I was nasty to almost everybody I came across.”

“Then you have to fix it with all of them. You can’t just change around us, you have to be an all-around new Ashley, which means apologizing to everybody you wronged.”

“Yeah. You all have to too,” Ashley said referring to Becky, Dana and Carina. “I may have been the one leading the charge but you all were laughing right there with me.”

“We’re not arguing with you, we’ll go too, we know what we did,” Dana said.

“We can even make it an event thing, make a whole day out if it, or week. We can make some apology baskets and take them to each person,” Becky said.

“Ok don’t take this the wrong way, but I’m not paying for that. I’m sorry and all, but I don’t have that kind of money to be paying for that many baskets,” Carina said.

“You don’t need it, I’m sure Ashley being the only child of a filthy rich father who gives her anything she wants she can cover whatever the expenses are,” Rita said.

“He is filthy rich, but I’m not an only child, I have an older brother,” Ashley said.

“Since when? How come you never said anything?” I asked.

“He lives with my mother in Italy, I haven’t seen him in over five years, I don’t even know what he looks like now. We used to be close before my parents divorced, but then she took him and I stayed with dad and we haven’t seen each other since.”

“You never visited each other or anything? You stayed apart for five years?”

“It was a nasty divorce. Mom made sure she got a cut of everything he made, and my brother willingly went with her since my dad always spoiled me, so he figured he’d have a better life with her, and that made dad even more mad because he had to pay her even more money. I was more mad that he chose to leave, knowing I couldn’t go with him.”

“Why didn’t you just go with them? You could’ve went too right?” Stephanie asked.

“My dad was never gonna let my mom get me, and once Sean, my brother, said he’d go with my mother she wouldn’t let dad get him back, so they settled, then they moved away.”

“And you haven’t seen your brother since. You miss him?” I asked.

“I hate him. He left. He hasn’t written or called me or anything. I haven’t heard a thing from him since about three months after they left. To think I once idolized him, now I can’t stand him.”

“Maybe your mother won’t let him talk to you or something,” Rita said.

“That’s bullshit, there’s plenty of ways to talk to somebody without her knowing. He could’ve wrote me letters like I wrote him, there’s Facebook, Skype, he just doesn’t care, period.”

I saw a connection from Ashley’s past that seemed like it greatly affected her future. I thought she was just another Veruca Sult, spoiled little rich girl who grew up having everything she wanted at the expense of others, but it turns out there was a reason for her behavior, well at least I think there was. The subject seemed to make things worse rather than help improve them, so I thought it best not to push any more questions about it, for now.

“Did everyone figure out what they wanted to eat?” Denise said as she popped back up out of nowhere and gave everyone their drinks.

“Crap, we were talking we didn’t even look at the menu! Well I know what I’m getting anyway, I want the sirloin steak well done with mashed potatoes and broccoli,” Chris said.

“Yeah me the same, except green beans instead of broccoli,” I followed.

“You can probably already figure out what I’m getting. Chicken parmesan with mashed potatoes, and as usual an extra chicken parmesan for the table,” Rita said.

“I kinda wanna try that, but since there’s one for the table I’ll take a piece off of that and get something else, I’ll get the Greek pork chops and asparagus,” Stephanie said.

“Since Rita’s been going on and on about chicken parmesan I might as well try it,” Dana said. “Mine with some macaroni and cheese though.”

“Yeah me too, but a double serving of macaroni and cheese,” Carina said.

“I’ll just get the parmesan thing, I’ll get a salad with mine,” Becky said.

“And you?” Denise asked Ashley, without even looking up from her notepad.

“I’ll get the chicken too, but just that, I’ll get the soup to go with mine.”

“So a steak well done with mash and broccoli, a steak well done with mash and green beans, Greek pork chops and asparagus, chicken par with mashies, chicken par with mac and cheese, chicken par with double mac and cheese, and two lone chicken pars, is that right?”

“Yep, right as usual,” I said trying to lighten back up the mood.

“Ok, I’ll put this in and I’ll be right back. I have a few questions for her.”

Denise walked away and right away Becky went to giggling at Ashley. “Ashley’s about to get beat up by a twelve year old! You know she’s gonna spit in your food right?”

“I’ll just switch my plate with yours then, and I’m not gonna get beat up, she just wants to talk.”

“Come on, really? You’re a girl, you should know what that means!” Chris said.

“It’s not the same when a girl says it to another girl. Watch, you’ll see.”

“Yeah whatever, all of a sudden now it has a new meaning. You better be ready for anything anyways, she could come back over here and say tell me all your dirty little secrets, and you’ll have to tell her if you want her to believe you’re serious about being sorry.”

“If it’s something I have to do then it’s just something I’ll have to suck up and do then.”

“Really? Just like that? You’re gonna go all confessional on someone you don’t know just for the hell of it? What if she tells everybody what you say?” Carina asked.

“I don’t know, I didn’t think that far ahead, but if I lie and she catches me then it won’t do anybody any good, then I messed up whatever chance I had to fix it.”

“She’s twelve years old, I don’t think she’s matured that much yet to be a human lie detector, plus you have more than enough experience with lying,” Becky said.

“Once again, thanks Becky, still not helping!”

“Well whatever plan you have you better use it because here she comes,” Dana said.

Denise came up to us and pulled a chair up. She sat directly in front of Ashley with her arms crossed not saying anything, just sizing her up. Ashley looked about as nervous as you could look with a thirteen year old staring at you like she’s plotting against you, but she held her ground and didn’t panic or anything, for the moment.

“I gotta say, it’s pretty weird just turning up out of nowhere and being completely sorry for humiliating someone, so weird that it’s almost unbelievable,” Denise said.

“I really am telling the truth though, you can ask any of them,” Ashley responded pointing to us.

“That’s what I was getting to next. I only known them for a few days, but I could already tell they were nice people, which is why I was confused when they came in with you, who my last experience with made me wanna punch somebody in the face for the first time ever.”

“I know that feeling, I felt that way plenty of times,” Rita said drawing a pleading look from Ashley to stop helping. “Sorry, had a flashback. You were saying Denise…”

“Well it got me wondering, if you treated my brother so bad, then you must’ve treated a lot of other people bad too, including Rita and Randy and everybody by the way they were talking earlier, but you’re all sitting together, and you looked like you were having a good time before I realized who you were, so I started wondering again, what did she do to get on their good side? I’m not stupid, I’m actually pretty smart for my age I’m told, so I know something big must’ve happened for you to be sitting with them, what I wanna know is what was it that happened.”

Ashley looked at Rita and me, then down at the table, then back at Denise. “I can’t tell you.”

Denise looked a little pissed. “You said you would do whatever I wanted you to do, this is the opposite of doing that. I wanna know what happened!”

“I can’t tell you because it doesn’t just have to do with me, it has to do with Rita and Randy too, I can’t just tell their business if they don’t want anybody to know.”

I looked at Rita to make sure it was ok with her and she nodded her approval. “You can tell her Ashley it’s cool. If she tells you Denise is it gonna help her in any way?”

“Possibly, depending on what happened.”

Ashley sighed, not wanting to bring back up that night, but knew it was a necessary step to fully being a new Ashley. “Ok. Basically, I almost got Randy killed, twice. I was being a bitch to him one night then a guy I humiliated showed up and I was being a bitch to him and hit him, then he pulled out a knife. He was about to stab me when Randy jumped in and got the knife, then he pulled out a gun and Randy pushed me and Rita outta the way and got shot twice.”
She definitely didn’t expect to hear anything like that. Her mouth and eyes were wide open in shock as she looked in my direction. “That really happened?”

“Yep, I still have the bullet wounds to prove it,” I said trying to lighten the mood.”

“When I saw him get shot all I could think about was how he didn’t hesitate to push me outta the way after the way I always treated him, he got shot and it was completely my fault, and when I saw Rita panicking I felt like the biggest piece of shit on Earth. When I saw him get carried away in the ambulance I fell down and cried, I actually cried, if he died because of my ‘fuck everybody, fuck everything’ attitude I don’t know what I would’ve done. Somebody who hated me, whose life I made my mission to ruin saved my life twice in the same night with no regard towards his own, from them on I knew I had to change.”

The mood at the table now was somber. Everyone was quiet as we relived the story as Ashley told it. We were all in deep thought with our emotions on the forefront as we recalled that night that changed all of our lives forever.

“You never told us you cried when the ambulance left,” Rita said to Ashley.

“It wouldn’t have made a difference. I didn’t know how without making it sound like a pity party. There was a lot going on and I was the last thing on your mind that day.”

“So, you got him shot, and he almost died because of you, why did that have to happen before you realized something was really wrong with you?” Denise asked.

Ashley was quiet for a minute. “I don’t know, I don’t have an answer. All I know is, as bad as it sounds, I’m glad it happened.”

“What the hell do you mean you’re glad it happened!” Denise went off.

“No let me finish, I don’t mean it how it sounds. I’m not glad he got shot, but it made me finally own up to all the shit I did. I wish it would’ve happened some other way though.”

“What did you do differently since then? How did you change?”

“I changed my entire attitude, I promised never to go back to the old me again, and I always keep my promises. I deleted any incriminating stuff I had against anybody too.”

Denise turned to me. “You guys food should be getting done, but I gotta ask, she basically admitted to torturing you for a long time, making your life hell, and in the end got you shot, I gotta know, how can you just disregard all that and forgive her?”

She wasn’t pulling any punches. For being thirteen she sure was asking the hard questions, and she wasn’t sugarcoating anything either, and I knew if she was gonna tempt giving Ashley a second chance I couldn’t sugarcoat anything either. All eyes were on me at that moment.

“In a way, I kinda had to. I was stuck in this dream like thing, but I was fully aware, I just couldn’t wake up for some reason. Yeah, I was mad at her, shit mad wasn’t the word, I hated her, I mean look what she caused, I got shot twice and I was laid up in a bed about to die because of her being her, but me hating her wasn’t helping me, it was actually making it worse for me. Then something happened, like an epiphany thing or something, I realized me being mad wasn’t helping my situation, and I got some weird feeling she was actually sorry, it probably sound funny all this happening while I was in a coma but you should’ve seen it from my end, but anyway, I got the feeling she was actually sorry, like really truly sorry, and if she could finally own up and be sorry, the least I could do is forgive her. It was hard to at first, but in the end I did, and I’m glad I did. I found out the hard way life is too short for all that crap.”

I’d said a mouthful, and everyone was still processing what I just said. Rita squeezed my hand under hers while everyone sat in silence waiting for someone to say something.

“I don’t even know what to say to that. I mean you got shot, twice, put in a coma, you almost died, and you still forgave her, it makes what I’m mad about seem like nothing,” Denise said.

“Yeah, my situation was a little more extreme, but that doesn’t mean what you’re mad about doesn’t matter. You can still be mad for what she did,” I said.

She sat there looking at Ashley for a second. “Well if you can give her a second chance after all that, I guess I can too, but you still have to apologize to my brother.”

“I can do that, we all can do that,” Ashley said referring to the other girls.

“I do have one condition though, anybody you know, and any strangers you can find that you were a complete bitch to you have to go and apologize to them too,” Denise said.

“That could take a while,” Carina said trying to lighten the mood.

“However long it takes, if you’re really a new person you’ll do it, deal?”

“Deal. You’re pretty smart for only being twelve years old,” Ashley said.

“I just turned thirteen. I’m gonna be a psychology major in college, gotta be prepared. Your food should be practically done, I’ll be right back with everyone’s stuff.”

She got up and went to the back and Ashley and Becky went over to the salad bar. The rest of us stayed at the table going over the emotional conversation that just took place.

“She never told any of us she cried,” Dana said. “She almost never cries.”

“Well when you almost get someone killed it wakes you up,” Carina said.

“I get what she said when she said she was glad it happened, she meant of it didn’t she’d still the same old bitch ass Ashley who didn’t care what anybody thought,” Chris said.

“And what about you guys? Would you still be following her around?” Stephanie asked.

“Actually, we were about to stop hanging out with her. She really started going off the deep end, she started going too far, and then she started messing with us too,” Dana said.

“What do you mean going too far, what was she doing different?” Rita asked.

“Before we would just mess with somebody like those girl cliques in the TV shows do, but she started escalating it from just teasing to torturing, then all of a sudden she was making up a file on how to really screw somebody over, she was taking it way too far,” Carina said.

“Did you tell her she was going too far? What did she say?” I asked.

“Yeah we told her, that’s when she started messing with us. That night at the ice cream shop she went over there to set you up in the worst way she could think of, but then when you got shot it was like somebody finally slapped the bitch out of her. When she finally came back to the house she kicked us all out, well more like just pushed us all out, we knew something happened because she had a completely different body language and her attitude wasn’t the same like when she left, that’s probably when she cried.”

“Looks like the powers that be stepped in just in time then,” Chris said.

“Does she know you were all about to ditch her?” Rita asked.

“She knew, but I don’t think she thought we were serious,” Dana said.

“Well just leave it at this, it all worked out for the best, so that past stuff don’t matter,” I said.

Denise made her way to the table with half of everyone’s food and went back to get the rest. Ashley and Becky came back from the salad bar with what looked like a homemade ceasar salad and a bowl of potato soup. Denise came back with the rest of the food and sat it down in front of everyone. You could see everyone salivating over the plates in front of them, everything looked professionally done as usual and it smelled delicious.

“By the way everybody’s looking at their plates I can tell you’re hungry, so I’ll let you eat and I’ll come back later and check on everything. Should I bring some more bread?” Denise asked.

“No that’s ok, we haven’t even touched the bread on the table yet, thanks though,” I said.

“Ok well if you need something else just flag me down or call for me in the back.”

“Denise can you do me a favor? You already know I’m gonna get another one, but can you put another one on for everybody else? They’re gonna want it later, trust me,” Rita said.

“So eight parmesans? Are you sure? That’s a lot of food to be cooking on a whim!”

“I’m positive, they’ll love it, and they’ll all be paid for. Thanks again.”

She smiled and walked away. Her mood seemed to pick up a little bit, she wasn’t her usual bubbly self but she was at least being nice now, Ashley’s words must’ve served their purpose.

“Ok, try this, and tell me it’s not some of the best food you’ve ever had in your life. We’ve been here three days straight and I get the same thing every time,” Rita said.

“It does look really good though. If it is I’m gonna feel so stupid for riding past here all the time and going to Applebee’s and Fridays instead, but ordering one for everybody before we even try it? Aren’t you kinda jumping the gun a little bit?” Ashley asked.

“Not even a little bit, you’ll thank me once we leave I guarantee it.”

“You won’t find out if it’s good if you keep talking, eat!” Chris said cutting into his steak.

It didn’t take long before everybody realized that Rita was telling the truth. From the moment they took their first bite I could tell they would be coming back just as often as we would. All that “eating like a lady” crap went out the window as they all tore through their food like they hadn’t eaten in days, they didn’t even wait for it to cool down. It wasn’t until everyone was almost done that anyone stopped eating to talk.

“All those times we went to all those other places…wasted. This is so good!” Becky said.

“I told you. Every chef back there if probably a master cook or something,” Rita said.

“Now I feel like the dumbest person in the world. All the times I could’ve ate here but didn’t because it was small. Even if she did spit in my food I’d still eat it, it’s that good,” Ashley said.

“That’s just nasty, she could’ve though, she was pretty pissed at you,” Carina said.

“I don’t think she did, but like I said, I don’t care, I’d still eat it.”

“Whose is this in the middle of the table? I’m about to take a piece off of it,” Dana said.

“That’s mine! If you want a piece it’ll cost you five dollars,” Rita said.

“What? I might as well just order another one then!”

“That’s the point, mine is already here, I planned ahead because I already knew it was good.”

“And because you’re a fatty who can eat more than all of us combined,” Stephanie laughed.

“This is also true, which is all the more reason to leave my parmesan alone!”

“You’re at least gonna share with me right? I had steak, I left you a piece,” I said.

(sigh) “If I must, but only you though, I’m not that nice to be sharing my food all like that.”

Denise made her way back to the table, each visit back she seemed to be getting more and more back to her cheerful self. “Everybody doing ok here?”

“Just as we knew it was gonna be, they all like the food,” Rita said.

“I’m glad, so that means I can add you all to the list of regulars then?”

“You can add us to the VIP list, by the time we’re done everyone in the city is gonna know about this place and how good the food is,” Becky said.

“You definitely have a big enough mouth for it,” Dana laughed.

“About as big as those tits ripping through that too small shirt,” Becky retaliated.

“Don’t hate, you just wish you had these babies, they are a lot of work though.”

“Umm ok, went from talking about food to boobs, but whatever. The real reason I came back over here, Ashley, guess who I’m on the phone with right now?”

“Ummm, I could guess buy I probably already know the answer,” Ashley said.

“Yep, my brother Sean, I told him everything that happened, and he said he’ll accept your apology with one or two conditions, but he wouldn’t tell me what, he said he’d tell you in person when he comes back next week. Are you sure you’re still up to it?”

“Yeah, I know it’s gonna be bad, but I have it coming. I said I’d do whatever and I will.”

“Good, I’ll let him know right now, and the other parmesans are coming out of the oven now.”

Denise went back the cooking area again and everybody stared at Ashley, ready to poke fun at whatever it was she was gonna have to do for Denise’s brother.

“He’s gonna embarrass the hell outta you,” Becky laughed.

“What do you think he’s gonna do? Make her go to a public place and dance or say something embarrassing in front of a lot of people? I’m so excited!” Dana said.

“I don’t know why, whatever it is you all have to do it with me,” Ashley said.

“Umm no! She just said you, not all of us,” Carina said.

“But you were all there too, it’s only fair. I’ll take the bulk of whatever it is but you guys have to at least be in on something, it looks better that way. On the bright side though, the parmesan was really good and I definitely want that other one, guess you were right Rita.”

“When am I not? I’m always right, darling,” Rita said imitating her best English accent.

“While we have a second, how are we gonna pay the bill? We gonna go everybody pay for what they got or we split it between all of us?” Stephanie asked.

“Don’t worry about it, I got it. Might as well use dad’s money on something good,” Ashley said.

“With all that extra stuff we got coming it’s gonna come out to damn near $200,” Chris said.

“Ummm, dad, filthy rich, ring a bell? He doesn’t even own a pair of boxers that cost less than $200, hell he’d spend $200 on food in a restaurant just for himself!”

“Ok you don’t have to twist my arm, I’ll gladly keep my money in my pocket.”

“Such a gentleman. What happened to men picking up the bill for women?” Dana asked.

“That all changed, now women are working construction, driving race cars, running multi-million dollar companies, it’s time you start paying for us now.”

“You sound just like every other man, I guess chiv…”

“You better not say chivalry is dead! It’s not, women just wanna have it all. You can ask for independence and still wanna be treated like a lady, that’s like saying ‘I don’t need a man to do anything for me, but then get mad when don’t open the door for you, I mean what the hell!”

“That’s the way it should be, ladies should come first at all times, it’ all about manners.”

“Ok, I’ll remember that if we hear a noise in the house and somebody needs to check it out.”

“So you’d take the chance in me getting grabbed up by somebody?”

“You said ladies first at all times! What it has a negate factor in certain situations? That’s that bullshit, you can’t have your devils food chocolate cake and ice cream and eat it too.”

“Speaking of ice cream do they have some here? Ice cream sounds good right now,” Becky said.

“Yes we can, we are precious creatures that can do no wrong no matter what!” Dana joked.

“Who bit the apple?”

“What are you talking about who bit the apple what apple?”

“You know what apple I’m talking about, the apple in the garden of Eden! Who was it that listened to a damn snake in the grass and bit the apple after God said specifically not to?”

“That doesn’t matter because tha…”

“That’s right it was the woman! Women are so high up on the chain they’re even able to defy god! Took a big ass bite outta that apple! Can do no wrong my ass…”

“You guys just range from a variety of subjects don’t you?” Denise said as she popped up unbeknownst to us holding eight individual trays of parmesan for each of us.

“Yeah that’s what we do, we can never stay on the same topic for too long,” I said.

“Well at least you’ll never be bored with each other. And in my opinion, you’re both right, yeah women are delicate creatures and we should be treated like it, but that doesn’t mean it HAS to happen, it’s nice when it does though, and men should make it a priority to try to give women the best of both worlds, but that doesn’t mean women can’t do the same for men either.”

“Look at that, words of wisdom from a thirteen year old,” I said.

“How are you so big on stuff like that at only thirteen?” Dana asked.

“I read a lot, and I like reading stuff like that, I’m gonna be a psychology major at school and maybe have a small background in some criminal justice, but psychology for sure.”

“That tuition is gonna bleed you dry, those are two expensive ass majors,” Stephanie said.

“I’m saving up now, that’s why I’m busing tables all day every day, it’s not cheap at all. I’ll go get your bill, is it separate or am I ringing everybody up on one bill?”

“Everybody on one bill, we already figured out how we’re gonna pay,” Ashley said.

“Ok, I’ll be right back, and remember tip me or I’ll spit in your food.”

“There she is,” I said as Denise got back to her usually happy self.

“I’m gonna leave her a really big tip,” Ashley said.

“What’s really big, you mean like a hundred dollars big or a thousand dollars big?”

“I mean like ten thousand, maybe fifteen thousand dollars big.”

Needless to say we were all surprised. “What! Give me fifteen thousand dollars!” Becky said.

“She’s going to school, you’d just spend it all on clothes and makeup and stuff.”

“Did I mention I’m going to school for chemical engineering?” Chris joked.

“Be quiet Chris you’re having trouble with regular school,” Stephanie laughed.

“Well that’s definitely one way to get back on her good side, if it works,” I said.

Denise came back with the bill. “Here you go, it comes out to $176.83. We don’t usually get that high a bill with only eight people. How are you gonna pay?”

“Debit card,” Ashley said. “I’ll come up there with you.”

She walked to the front with Denise and gave us a little smile as she looked back at us from the cash register. We watched Denise’s face to see what she’d do when Ashley told her how much her tip would be, and when she did tell her, she went from casual to shock. She shook her head no and pushed the credit card back towards Ashley, but Ashley was persistent. Her body language showed she was trying to convince Denise to take it, and then I guess she said something else with a little more impact because Denise gave her a stare and then nodded. Ashley asked for a hug and to our surprise Denise gave her one, and then Ashley made her way back to us smiling, a little proud of what she just did.

“So she took it? How much did you end up giving her?” Becky asked.

“Yeah she took it, I went ahead and gave her the fifteen thousand,” Ashley replied.

“What did you say? It didn’t look like she wanted to take it at first,” Stephanie said.

“I told her if she wanted to major in psychology and criminal justice she was gonna need it, and when she became a certified psychologist I’d let her examine me first.”

“That’d be enough to make me take it if I already didn’t before,” Chris joked.

“Yeah but then she still kinda didn’t wanna take it so I had to fake threaten her, I said I’d file a complaint with her dad if she didn’t take my tip, then she finally agreed.”

“Well at least you didn’t lose your power of persuasion,” I said.

“You never really lose it, you just change it up a little. Anyways I gave her my cell number so she could get ahold of me when her brother came back so I can hurry up and get that over with.”

“He’s gonna get you good, just watch. Well if we’re all done here we can grab our parmesan and leave, unless somebody doesn’t want theirs, then I’ll take it,” Rita said.

“You’re not getting mine, you just turned us on to what’s probably the best undercover restaurant in the city, and we haven’t even tried the other stuff,” Dana said.

“Alright let’s go back to Ashley’s, I wanna drink a little before I go home,” Carina said.

We grabbed up all our stuff and headed for the door, all of us holding a tray of chicken parmesan, Denise was standing there hugging all of us as we left out.

“See you guys next time, and Ashley, I’ll see you guys in a few days,” Denise smirked.

“I don’t like the way that looked. Ashley, how screwed are we?” Carina asked.

“On a scale of one to ten? Probably a nine, but at least it’s not a ten!”

“I’m definitely getting drunk after that day,” Becky said.

“So what are we doing now? Are we going back to my house for some drinks?” Ashley asked.

We all looked around at each other, nobody was giving a yes or no answer, probably because nobody wanted to be the one to say no because we couldn’t get drunk on account of having to drive home, but eventually everyone kinda warmed up to the idea.

“We can go for a little bit I guess but we can’t stay, I know we’re both gonna drink something and we can’t drive home drunk,” Stephanie said.

“That’s fair. We can play one drinking game then everybody can leave, I don’t think we played questions yet. Just go straight back to my house from here,” Ashley said.

Everyone got back into their respective cars and drove off, some in a different direction because they knew a shortcut and the rest of us following the safe way so we wouldn’t get lost.

“Dammit, I wanted to go home, now we’re gonna lose out on a few hours,” Rita complained.

“I thought you’d say that. I mean it’s the least we could do, she practically paid $15,200 dollars for eight of us to eat, we don’t wanna dine and dash out on her,” I said.

“I’d pay her back, not that $15,000 part, but I’d pay back my share of the food.”

“It’s just a few drinks, we’ll be in and out before you know it. Shouldn’t I be the one trying to hurry up and get home so I can fuck you? Something’s wrong here.”

“Yes it should be you, so what’s problem? Why don’t you wanna fuck me all the time?”

“I do wanna fuck you all the time, I just have more of a grasp on my hormones, that and you wearing me out every time we do have sex. It’s like I can push my hormone button on and off, but your button as jammed and it’s stuck on all the time.”

“That’s one way of putting it, another is I get massive urges where I need to be fucked by you immediately and for a long time or I’m gonna lose my shit.”

“Every man’s fantasy, and I live it every day.”

“Thirty minutes, an hour tops, then we’re outta there, I’m not playing.”

“I can tell, you have that look like you’ll pull over and fuck me right now.”

She slowed the car down and glanced at me. “Don’t think I won’t.”

“I know you will, but the sooner we get there the sooner we can leave.”

She picked back up speed and drove the rest of the way to Ashley’s a little agitated over another speed bump we’d have to get over before we went home. Unlike earlier when we were the first ones to get to the restaurant, we were the last ones to get to Ashley’s. Everybody else’s cars were already blocking up the driveway so we parked on the street.

“Remember, just an hour, any more than that and I’m not responsible for my actions,” Rita said as we walked up the porch to the door, which as usual was unlocked.

“Bout time you slowpokes got here! Why’d you take the long way?” Carina asked.

“We took the only way we knew how to get here,” I responded.

“Yeah well I’m already two drinks in, come on and catch up, we’re gonna play questions.”

“I already know you’re gonna ask what questions is so I’m gonna explain it,” Ashley said as she walked in with a bottle of vodka, tequila, and Jack Daniels. “I don’t remember if we played it before but it’s real simple, we go around in a circle, each person asks anyone they want a question, the person either has to answer the question or take a shot, simple.”

“Sounds like an easy way to get drunk without all the work,” Chris said.

“Basically yeah. Especially if you’d rather drink than talk like me,” Becky said.

“You can’t drink too much of you’re gonna be driving home,” Stephanie said.

“Don’t worry, we’ve done this a hundred times, we have a really high alcohol tolerance.”

“Yeah that doesn’t make us sound like alcoholics at all,” Dana said.

“Nope, not by a long shot. We’re still functional, we don’t drink every day, and we don’t go to extreme lengths to get a drink, not alcoholics.”

“Well when it’s provided for us whenever we want it there’s no need to go to extreme lengths, but just for the sake of my dignity and not starting a debate I’ll agree and say I’m not an alcoholic, cheers,” Dana smirked as she downed a shot of Jack Daniels.

“None of us are, it’s a stress reliever, it just happens to be one that gives you a nice little buzz. As usual I’ll ask the first question, and I think I’ll ask Chris the first one. Chris, do you flirt with Dana so much because you secretly wanna tap that ass?” Ashley laughed.

“What? Where are you getting flirting from? When she tried to drown me?”

“Nope, you can’t do that, you can’t answer the question with a question. You either answer the question right or take a shot, but if you don’t answer it makes you look guilty.”

Right off the bat she manipulated it to where he almost had to answer the question. She may not be a bitch anymore, but even while being nice Ashley she’s still as conniving as ever.

“(sigh) Fine I’ll play this game. I still don’t see it as flirting, but I will admit she does have a nice body and I wouldn’t mind hittin that, there happy?” he said and still took the shot.

“I knew it. I keep catching you looking on the sly when you think I’m not watching. Rita’s probably gonna beat you ass when you leave, but thanks for the compliment,” Dana said.

Rita played along and pretended to be pissed and gave him a meanmug and punched him in the arm to help sell it. If Stephanie was pissed she did a good job of hiding it.

“See? Thank you for getting me hit. Lose-lose situation with women,” Chris said.

“We’re gonna go around this way, my turn.” Becky said. “Rita, which would you rather do, eat everyone’s pussy whose here, or suck everyone’s dick?”

Almost immediately Rita picked up the shot and knocked it back. “That’s some good tequila.”

“Becky what the hell kind of question is that? That’s her brother!” Dana said.

“Duhh, exactly! Obviously I was making it so she had to drink!”

“If it was me, I’d definitely eat everybody’s pussy, except you Becky, fuck you,” Ashley laughed.

“Please my pussy would be the first one you ate you not fooling anybody!”

“Yeah you keep telling yourself that, Stephanie it’s your turn.”

“Alright, alright. “Ashley, would you rather give up all your money and have all the sex you want, or keep your money and never be able to have sex again? Not no type of sex, nothing.”

“Shit, that’s kind of a hard one. I think I’d rather give up the money though, you can always get more money, sex is irreplaceable. When you get that urge you just gotta do it.”

“Really? You’d rather give up the money? I didn’t expect you to pick that, maybe we should strap you back up to the lie detector machine again just to be sure,” Chris laughed.

“So you’re telling me never having any form of sex again won’t phase you?” Ashley asked.

“Hell yeah it’ll phase me! I’m a man! I can’t even go a day without thinking about sex in some kind of way let alone having it, I just thought it wouldn’t phase you.”

“Let me let you in on a little secret that most women don’t want you to know Chris, we think about sex just as much as you do, sometimes more, we’re just not as obvious with it as men are. Nine times out of ten you won’t catch us staring at your dick like you stare at our asses.”

“Touché. I guess that makes it my turn. Becky, whose hotter, me or Randy?”

She took a good look at both of us before she answered. “I’m gonna answer but I’m still gonna take a shot. That’s kind of a tough one, Randy’s strong and I love muscles, but Chris got the dimples and I loooove that, but then Randy has that boyish charm, and Chris has that stubble starting to come in, but Randy with those eyes… I don’t know, I’ll just take the drink.”

“Damn Becky I didn’t know you thought about it that much,” Chris laughed.

“I tend to notice features I like in all men, well mostly all men, and some women too.”

“Rita it’s on you, make it a good one, like a secret-telling question,” Ashley said.

“I have one, it’s a good one too, kinda pervy, so obviously it’s a Becky inspired question. It’s more of a two parter to set up for the second question. First, do you have a father or brother that lives at home, or did at some point?” Rita asked.

“Yeah my father, and older brother and a younger brother,” Dana said.

“Have you ever touched any of them while they were sleep or drunk?”

All eyes were on Dana waiting for her to either drink or answer the question, and oddly she was taking a while to do either, then she picked up her shot of vodka and knocked it back.

“No no no, I don’t care if you took the shot, tell us what happened!” Carina said.

“It was a long time ago, I barely remember what happened anyway, it wasn’t even anything.”

“That ‘wasn’t even anything’ made you take the shot, come on, spill!”

“It’s nothing, I was like twelve and my parents were gone somewhere, I don’t remember where, and I had a sleepover with some friends and my brother threw a party. When everybody left we was passed out drunk on the couch and my friends wanted to see what a penis looked like, so we, for lack of a better term, ‘fondled’ my brother while he was passed out, he still doesn’t know it happened and if he ever finds out I’ll hunt every last one of you down and kill you!”

“HO-LY SHIT! Did you get your younger brother too or just the older one?” Rita asked.

“He was way too young, all my friends had a crush on my older brother, obviously because of him being in high school, why am I still talking about this! Give me another shot!”

“That’s gonna be a tough act to follow, but yeah,” I said. “Stephanie, your choices are give oral sex, receive oral sex, and have sex with, the people are
Channing Tatum, Scarlett Johansson, and Becky. Who gets what?” I asked.

“Ooh that’s a good one! Well obviously I’m fucking Channing Tatum with his sexy ass, I’m giving oral sex to Scarlett Johansson, and Becky can give me head since I know she wants to anyway.”

“Why does everybody think I want their pussy in my mouth? I mean what the fuck!”

“So are you saying you wouldn’t give Stephanie head?” I asked.

“No I would, but why does everybody just automatically jump to me doing it?”

“Because everybody knows Becky, there, I even just gave you a title for a TV show, win-win.”

“Somebody ask me a question like that, that was a good one,” Carina said.

“Well it’s my turn so I’ll ask it,” Dana said. “Ok, same categories, give oral sex, receive oral sex, and have sex with, your choices are, Randy, Chris, and Ashley, who gets what? Hahaha.”

“I knew you were gonna do that shit, but I don’t care, I’m not scared, I’ll answer anyway. I’ll get oral from Chris, I’d get oral from Ashley, and I’d have sex with Randy, like Becky said I like muscles, I remember you hit the bell at the amusement park, you can probably spin me and flip me and do all kinds of shit that’ll get me off.”

“Hey I’m strong too! I can probably bench press all four of you!” Chris said.

“why are you trying to make a case to fuck me with your girlfriend sitting right there? Probably is not a certainty, we actually saw him hit then bell, can you?”

“Please, who do you think got Randy in shape to be able to hit the bell in the first place? This guy right here. Direct all you cutesy stares and affections towards me.”

“What! Now we need to hook YOU up to the lie detector test!” I said.

“I got the last question, and since you’re as bold as ever I might as well ask you Chris, if you had your pick of any girl in here for one night, with Rita’s permission of course, maybe even her participation if she’s up for that kind of thing, who would you pick?” Carina asked.

“We all know who he’s gonna pick, Dana and the tits she rode in on,” Becky said.

“Jealousy, thy name is Becky, I did not choose these magnificent breasts, they chose me.”

“And you choose to let everybody see them, even that pizza guy from a while back.”

“Oh yeah, you gotta admit that was funny though, his face was priceless!”

“Umm excuse me? I recall I was asked the question! And I don’t know why everybody thinks it’s Dana this and Dana that, I wouldn’t even pick her, I’d pick Ashley.”

“That came straight out of left field. “What? Did you say Ashley,” I said completely surprised.

“Yep, I have my reasons, which I will not be discussing at this time.”

“Oh no fuck that you better start talking! Holy shit! Ashley?” Carina said.

“Dana you look a little disappointed, surprised he didn’t pick you?” Becky teased.

“I’m wondering why he picked Ashley like everybody else, you can’t just leave it at that!”

“Yep I can, and just for the heck of it I’m gonna take the shot anyways.”

“And on that note, everybody take a shot,” Ashley said. “One way or another Chris, you’re gonna let me at least know why you picked me, bottoms up!”

We all downed a shot, some of us a more than others (Becky, Carina) and played the game long enough for everyone to get a couple more turns. By this point you could tell everyone had a slight buzz starting to come out, so since we all had to drive home we used that as an excuse for a stopping point, which I knew was a huge sigh of relief for Rita.

“Ok, before we stop, I got one more question, for everybody,” Becky said. “What’s it gonna take for all of us one of these days to have a big ass naked orgy thing right here?”

“ONE MORE DRINK!” Stephanie yelled as she breezed past Becky’s request.

“Was that you answering the question or ignoring it? I’ll take it as you answering it, cheers!”

“Ok, on that one I think it’s time we went home. I don’t wanna risk taking another drink and my buzz kicks in while I’m driving home,” Chris said.

“Yeah us too, if we’re gonna be drinking all night I’d rather have a cab drop us off or make it an all-nighter, especially since I’m basically still a rookie at this drinking thing,” I said.

“Well since everybody wants to be all responsible and shit I guess I’ll leave too,” Dana said.

“Ugh, fine, me too, but I’m taking the bottle with me,” Carina followed.

“The offer of you eating my pussy is still on the table,” Becky said as she looked at Ashley.

“And that’s where it’ll stay. There’s no way in hell I’m going down on you before you go down on me, you’ll be bragging about that for years, I’ll pass,” Ashley said.

Since it wasn’t really a mess we all helped Ashley clean up before we left, which mainly consisted of throwing away empty liquor bottles and chip and cookie bags. I was surprised noone was even showing any signs of being drunk, well noone except me, we threw away five full size liquor bottles and everyone was still functioning as if it was coffee they were drinking. As we were about to walk out the door Ashley pulled us back for a second.

“Hey can you guys hold up for a second?” Ashley asked me Chris, Rita and Stephanie.

“I don’t know Ashley, we’re on a time limit, our parents get back tomorrow…” Rita started.

“Come on, I have more liquor, that’ll make the sex that much better, I know that’s why you wanna leave, you were fidgety practically the whole night.”

“Then if you know let us leave! You still have the Ashley’s to hang with!”

“I wanna ask some questions I don’t want them to know about…”

She sighed, knowing she’d have to wait even longer for sex. “These batter be some damn Albert Einstein NASA space center Jenna Jameson questions Ashley I swear!”

We caught back up to the others and let them know we’d be staying a little longer.

“Yeah ok, I got what I came for so I’m good,” Carina said referring to the liquor she was holding.

“Already ditching us for the new crew, don’t work Chris too hard,” Dana laughed.

“You guys are gonna bang aren’t you? Why else are you staying and we have to leave? You’re about to have a big ass group orgy aren’t you? Can I stay?” Becky asked.

“We’re not having an orgy, I just need to clear up some stuff with them that’s all.”

“If that’s the case then why can’t we stay?”

“Because it’s their business and I’m not in the business of telling peoples business anymore.”

“Oh, it really is just boring talk then? Yeah I’ll pass on that then, see everybody tomorrow.”

They all left out and got in their cars and drove off in three different directions, I know because we were all on the porch watching them as they left, don’t know why, but Ashley was, so we figured we might as well too since she wanted us to stay longer for some reason.

“Ok Ashley, why are we still here when we could be other places doing stuff?” Rita asked.

“There’s something going on with Stephanie and Chris isn’t there?” Ashley asked.

“What? Why would you ask that? What gave you that impression?” Rita asked back.

“Earlier, when we first started the questions game, when Chris was talking about Dana’s body, Stephanie was tense, like she was holding back saying something, then again when Dana picked Randy to have sex with instead of Chris and he made a big show, she clenched up again, basically any time Dana flirted with Chris Stephanie had a tell, and you guys were acting like you were covering for them, so I’m asking, no pressure or anything, I’m not judging, is there something going on with you guys too or am I just crazy?”

We looked at each other, unsure of how to answer her, but if we stood there silent any longer then that would be the same as confirming her suspicions.

“You got all that from some body language? That’s a nice stretch Ashley, you might’ve had one too many shots tonight to think I’d be messing around with my sister!” Chris said.

“So you are messing with each other. I had a feeling you were.”

“I didn’t say we were, I said we weren’t, those are two different things.”

“You’re saying no, but you’re practically screaming yes, your body language is off the charts. I’m not gonna tell anybody or anything, I just had a feeling, that’s all.”

They didn’t try to fight it anymore, Ashley had them dead to rights and they knew it. “So now what? You’re not crazy, yeah we do stuff, you should be accustomed to it now after being around Rita and Randy for a while now,” Stephanie said.

“I wasn’t trying to cause a scene or anything, I was just curious. I used to do some stuff with my brother too, not a lot, but enough, and I made the same faces you made whenever he talked about another girl Stephanie, that’s how I knew something was going on.”

“How come you noticed her faces but you never noticed any of mine or Randy’s?” Rita asked.

“I don’t know, I never picked up on anything, I mean I noticed a few tiny things here and there but I chalked it up as a twin thing, that any you’re good at hiding it I guess.”

“So what did you do with your brother?” Chris asked going back to the subject.

“Nothing much, I was young and impressionable, and my brother and I were close. We caught our mom and dad having sex once and we wanted to do it too, but we didn’t know anything about anything, so we just touched each other and stuff, some kissing, but we never had sex, we didn’t know how to do it. Yeah, umm, yeah. I can’t believe I finally said that out loud.”

“Well you almost had to after playing Sherlock Holmes against us,” Chris said.

“How do we go from just me and Randy messing around with each other to everybody around us doing it? I thought this wasn’t that common of a thing,” Rita said.

“Mine doesn’t really count, I was like six and I didn’t even know what we were doing, me or Sean, we were just copying what our parents did, it never went any further.”

“Young or not you still did it. What do you think about it now then?” Stephanie asked.

“Now there’s a bunch of different things to throw in, I’m not speaking to my brother, and I have friends who do it, but looking back I’m not ashamed I did it, like I said I was young and impressionable, and I loved my brother, but now it’s to each their own I guess.”

“Why don’t you try getting in contact with your brother again, you never know,” I said.

“Why? He never tried to so why should I?”

“You might not be getting the whole story. If you were as close as you said you were you’re not just gonna up and stop talking just like that, something else happened.”

“What about him going with my mother? He had a choice then.”

“Probably not, kids don’t really get to pick where they wanna go even if the parents make it seem like it. If it was a bitter divorce one parent would never let the other get both kids, they’d basically be giving up all the leverage because by that point they just wanna one up the other.”

“Since when did you become an expert on life after marriage ends?” Chris asked.

“I used to watch a lot of those divorce court shows, basically the parents always wanna take as much as they can from the other, and kids are the biggest cash cow, child support.”

“Dad won but he had to pay to keep my mother living the lifestyle she was living.”

“Which sucks, but it could’ve been a lot worse. They system usually gives the woman everything, he’s lucky he got away with just that.”

“Even still, he could’ve made an attempt to find me, I looked for him for years,” Ashley said.

“So why stop now? He’s probably still looking, he just doesn’t know where to look,” Rita said.

“There’s Facebook, Instagram, Twitter, all he has to do is type in my name!”

“You should too, I couldn’t even imagine going all that time without seeing Randy, it’s impossible. If you still miss your brother, even a little bit, you gotta find him.”

Ashley stood there contemplating what Rita said, really what we all just said, and she plopped down on the couch and grabbed the bottle of Jack Daniels. “You’re all probably right, but it’s too much to try and process right now, instead, I’m gonna finish this bottle.”

“That’s a lot of whiskey for one girl to try and drink by herself, pour me a shot, I’ll help you finish it, shit we all will, right?” Chris asked as he looked around at us.

We all nodded and sat around the table as Ashley filled up five shot glasses and sat them in front of us. “The last one to drink theirs has to tell a dirty secret,” Ashley said.

“Damn Ashley how many drinking games do you know?” I teased.

“One for each day of the year. Ok everybody, bottoms up!”

Me being the lightweight I knew I would be the last one to finish my shot at least until the later rounds, depending on how long we stayed, so I was already thinking of a secret as I was taking my shot, and just as I already knew, I was the last to finish, it wasn’t even close.

“I already knew it was gonna happen, so I was ready for it. When I was twelve I accidentally grabbed the music teacher from schools tit, and I liked it.”

What? That doesn’t count, how is grabbing a titty a big secret?” Chris asked.

Rita was already laughing. “Our music teacher was an 67 year old woman with dentures.”

In came the laughter. “Damn Randy, I didn’t know you were into the GILFS!” Ashley teased.

“I was twelve and it was my first tit grab, that soft soggy ball of fat was heaven to me!”

Chris was especially laughing. “STOP! My ribs hurt! I’m never gonna let you forget that!”

“Whatever, it doesn’t bother me, all I’ll hear is I grabbed a tit when I was twelve.”

“Ok, next shot before I start getting images of Randy and grannies in my head,” Ashley said as she poured another shot of whiskey. “I hope Randy loses again, bottoms up!”

This time I didn’t lose, Stephanie did. I got my glass on the table a piece of a second before she did, but it was obvious that she was the loser, as surprised as everyone was.

“I’m still protesting that last slam, but I’ll let it slide this time,” Stephanie said. “My confession is a little more recent, I came in your jacuzzi earlier Ashley.”

Ashley wasn’t even upset, not even a little. “We weren’t even in the Jacuzzi today! When did you sneak away and do that… skip that, why did you sneak away and do that?”

“It was on my bucket list, and since you had a Jacuzzi, and we were over here, why not.”

“Haha, so that Stephanie juice is circulating through the water as we speak,” Rita laughed.

“You’re lucky I like women, if it had been Randy or Chris I would’ve ripped into them.”

“I make it a habit not to cum in peoples jacuzzi’s, pools are a different story,” Chris said.

Ashley poured the next round of shots. “Ok, next shot, bottoms up!”

I was getting a little better at knocking them down the more I had, which also meant that I was getting that much more drunk. This time I finished in the middle and it was a close last place for Ashley and Stephanie, but neither would relent to being the last one, so we took another shot, and this time neither of them lost, Rita did.

“I really don’t have any more secrets I don’t think, at least nothing sexual since that’s the only direction our conversations seem to go, but I’ll answer a question or something, but just one.”

“Nooooooooooo you gotta tell a secret, you know you have one!” Stephanie said.

“I really don’t, I can’t think of anything, except for this one little thing.”

“Well spill it, whatever it is inquiring minds wanna know!”

“I’m just gonna come out and say it, I made a sex clip.”

“A what! Who did we ask that a while back and you didn’t say anything! When?”

“Like a week ago, it was just me by myself, I was horny and I couldn’t sleep, and Randy was worn out, and I wanted to see what I looked like playing with myself so I did it.”

“Where is this said tape? We’ll need to see it for proof,” Chris said.

“I have it, me saying it’s there is proof enough, you don’t need to see it.”

“Bullshit we don’t need to see it! go home and get it, I’ll hook it up right now,” Ashley said.

“I’ll save it for another time, isn’t it time for another shot?”

Ashley stared her down as she poured the next shots, but in a “I’m gonna see that video if it’s the last thing I do” kinda stare. “One more down the hatch, bottoms up!”

Chris was the last one to finish his shot this time. “Hey, we should probably slow down a little bit with the shots, I mean we still have to drive home.”

“You’re just saying that because it’s your turn! Come on, out with a secret,” Ashley said.

“I don’t have any more, I’m too liquored up to remember any other ones.”

“I don’t wanna hear that, you should’ve finished your shot before everybody else. Ok then, you get a choice, you either tell a secret or get asked a question and you HAVE to answer!”

“How come you’re not getting drunk? We all look like we got a buzz going and you, nothing.”

“Because I can hold my liquor better than anybody here thanks to my dad, now don’t try and change the subject, what’s it gonna be, secret or question?”

“Who gets to ask the question? I already know it’s gonna be something about sex.”

“I will, but I know we’re all gonna ask the same question anyway.”

“Do I even need to guess? I already know what you’re gonna ask.”

“Why’d you pick me?” Ashley asked as she grabbed a full bottle of Absolut Vodka.

Chris sighed. “Yeah I figured that’s what it was. Is it really bothering everybody that much?”

“Yeah! Noone in here thought you were gonna pick Ashley, not even Ashley!” Stephanie said.

“For a bunch of different reasons I guess. You can find out a lot about somebody during sex, me being the first guy she had sex with in a long time, she probably knows tricks none of us even thought of after only being with women for so long, you know stuff like that.”

“I like how you said it all casual like it’s no big deal. If anything it got me curious with the whole ‘being with only women’ thing, she probably does know some stuff,” Rita said.

“I’m sitting right here! You’re talking like in not even in the room!” Ashley said.

“Well you were awfully quiet since he started talking, like you were thinking about something, like you were thinking about a big something,” Stephanie teased.

“It’s gonna take a little more than that to just give in, I’ve been on the other side too long, I can’t just jump back into it, or onto it for that matter,” Ashley responded.

“Well if you’re considering it in the near future I might let you borrow Chris to use as practice for a few times, it’s gonna cost you though,” Stephanie said.

“What the? You can’t sell me! What kind of shit is that!” Chris yelled.

“And on THAT note, we’re killing this entire bottle right now,” Ashley laughed as she pulled out the double shot glasses and filled everyone’s up to the rim. “Bottoms all the way up!”

We didn’t even play the game anymore, we were just taking shot after shot after shot until the bottle was gone. By now I was way into buzzed and was on my way to being drunk, but unlike the last time I was trying to be more aware of my surroundings. Everyone else looked like they were feeling the effects of knocking back 5+ straight shots too so at least I wasn’t alone, but being the only lightweight I was definitely farther along than everyone else.

“Yeah, I’m d-definitely not gonna be able to d-drive home tonight,” I said stuttering a little.

“Us neither, the liquor will really kick in when it’s time to go,” Stephanie said.

“We’ll probably be too lazy to do anything anyway once it kicks in,” Ashley said.

“Speak for yourself, look at Rita, she’s feeling something, but it’s not lazy,” Chris said.

We all looked at Rita who had her eyes closed rubbing her pussy through her pants, either completely oblivious to the fact we were there or she just didn’t care, either way, she was putting on a show for all of us and none of us dared to look away.”

“Too much alcohol made you a little frisky Rita?” Ashley asked.

“Made me horny! Are all the doors locked in here?”

“Umm yeah, why?”

“Is anybody coming back the rest of the night for anything?”

“No I don’t think so, why what are you about to do?”

She didn’t say anything, she just hopped straight into my lap and had her lips on mine within seconds. The liquor was really strong on her breath as she occasionally broke the kiss to kiss another part of my face before she went back to my lips.

“Holy shit they’re gonna fuck right here!” Ashley said with excitement.

“This is nothing new, happens all the time with us,” Chris said.

“Not nearly enough as them though, but we can change that,” Stephanie said as she did the same thing Rita did and climbed in Chris’ lap and started kissing him.

“I don’t know whether to be excited of frustrated, how the hell is all this sex about to happen in my house and I’m not a part of it?” Ashley whined.

“Just sit back and enjoy the show, and open a window, it’s gonna get real hot,” Chris said.

“I don’t wanna sit back and watch, I wanna participate!”

“If you’d let us go home you wouldn’t have to torture yourself, now you’re gonna have to watch me fuck Randy like there’s no tomorrow,” Rita said.

“And that’s not even the alcohol talking, that’s regular Rita!” I said.

She lifted my shirt over my head then pulled hers off and flung them off into the sunset. I tried my best to stay focused on everything going on around me, but the shots were definitely making it hard, in both ways. She reached behind her to unclasp her bra when she saw Ashley sitting there staring intently at us, or maybe just at her.

“I can’t reach it Ashley, can you come give me a hand?”

We paused for a second, not knowing what to make of the situation, but Rita held that smile on her face letting her know she was serious, and Ashley hopped up out of her seat to help her before Rita changed her mind. The liquor was definitely playing a role in what was going on, but I think some of it was still Rita as she let Ashley slide her bra off and toss it into oblivion. Almost immediately Ashley’s hands cupped Rita’s tits in her hands as she kissed her hard on the lips.

“Holy shit, is this actually happening?” I said to myself not knowing if I was really seeing what I was seeing or if the alcohol was making me hallucinate.

“Yeah man it’s really happening, Ashley and Rita are making out in your lap!” Chris said.

The sound of their wet lips smacking together was amplified in my head as I watched them make out in front of me. Never in a million years did I think I’d ever see anything like this, they hated each other for so long and now look at them, kissing each other in Ashley’s house by Ashley as Rita got felt up while sitting in my lap. Rita sitting there naked from the waist up and wearing those tight black yoga pants that I loved so much pushed my buzz to the side a little bit so my brain could send some much needed blood to my penis, I was horny, I was Rita status horny, and I wanted her to know it. I grabbed her hips and dragged her across the length of my cock so she could see I was erect and ready to play, and almost immediately she broke the kiss and turned to me and bit her lip the way she does when she wants to be heavily plowed.

“There he is, I was wondering what was taking him so long,” Rita said.

She stood up and turned around and slid her fingers in the waistband of her pants and slid them all the way down to her feet, thong too, without even bending her knees. I was looking straight at her soaked pussy and took in her scent that was getting stronger and stronger by the second. With Rita no longer blocking my view I glanced over in Chris’ direction who had already stripped completely down and was getting a blowjob from an equally naked Stephanie. I wasn’t staring at them too much longer as I was slowly being pulled to the floor by Rita.

“Take a seat right here Randy, lean your head against the couch cushion,” Rita said.

I did as she asked and watched as she pulled Ashley’s shirt over her head and took her pants to the floor, leaving her standing there in her panties. Ashley looked embarrassed that her tits were only an A cup and tried to cover them, but Rita was having none of that and moved her arms outta the way and took one of her nipples into her mouth, or she was about to at least.

“Are you ok with this Randy, I mean really ok with this?” Rita asked.

“If you are, then I am,” I said working on still trying to sober up a little.

Ashley didn’t even wait for Rita to turn her head back around, she did it for her and put her nipple right at Rita’s lips who in turn sucked it right into her mouth. Ashley was cradling her head like she was a baby as she threw her own head back in pleasure.

“Oh fuck yes! I haven’t had my titties sucked on in a long time!” Ashley said.

“I guarantee it doesn’t feel better than this,” Chris moaned. “Yeah Steph just like that!”

“Yeah I think it does, it feels soooo good after so long not… oooooh fuck!”

Rita slipped one of her hands inside Ashley’s panties and was fingering her pussy. She didn’t know what to concentrate on, Rita’s lips on her nipple or her hand on her pussy. Rita must’ve stuck another finger inside her or something because Ashley’s eyes got really wide out of nowhere before they shut closed. Rita pulled her hand out of Ashley’s panties and held it up, Ashley was so wet her juice made Rita’s fingers look slimy, and then Rita did something that surprised both me and Ashley, she sucked the fingers she had inside Ashley into her mouth and licked them clean, making sure she cleaned every finger as best she could and kept eye contact with Ashley the whole time.

“Mmmmm, you taste just as good as I do,” Rita said as she finished licking her fingers.

“That was the fucking sexiest thing you could’ve done,” Ashley said.

“Maybe you can return the favor so I can say the same thing to you.”

“Fuck yeah I’m gonna return the favor, and then some! Oh my god Rita shit!”

I’d had enough watching. I pulled Rita back towards me and essentially made her sit on my face. She leaned over so much that Ashley had to get down on her knees so that Rita could keep sucking on her tits. The weight of her ass made my head lay back on the couch cushion as I licked at her pussy basically from under her as her juice ran down the sides of my face.

“Yes! Eat that pussy Randy while I sit on your face!” Rita groaned.

I was all too happy to do what she asked, I licked her pussy, sucked on her pussy, I even nibbled on her pussy as my nose sat right at her asshole. I had to keep coming up for air in between licks, and no matter how much I licked and licked she just stayed wet, which was normal when she was this horny. My cock was trapped in my pants aching to get out, but I couldn’t get to it with only one hand because I needed the other hand on Rita’s ass so she wouldn’t smother me, luckily she noticed my distress and began to undo my pants for me.

“Is this for me baby? He looks like he needs some attention…”

“He does, real bad,” I said as Rita started stroking my cock.

She grinned that grin at me. “Let’s see if I can do something about that.”

She pulled my pants and boxers the rest of the way off and directed me to sit on the couch. I did and she positioned herself between my legs with my cock in her hand, sticking her tongue out at it but not touching it, making me really anxious.

“Fuck Chris, right there! God you eat my pussy so good!” Stephanie screamed.

I looked over to see Stephanie and Chris had switched places and he was holding both her legs in the air with his face buried deep in her pussy. She had his head firmly in her grip, making sure he wasn’t going anywhere until she came on his face, but I don’t think he cared one bit. I cringed in shock, followed by the relaxing relief of pleasure as I was brought back to reality when Rita closed her mouth around my cock. She was looking me dead in the eyes as I watched my cock disappear completely into her mouth. She looked to be really enjoying herself as much as I was at that moment since she was finally getting the sex she’s been craving all day, even if it wasn’t just us. Her hands were planted on my thighs as her head bobbed up and down in my crotch, sliding my cock in and out of her mouth with ease after having done it so many times. I let my head rest back on the couch and closed my eyes so I could focus solely on the sensation of her hot wet mouth engulfing my cock over and over. I was enjoying myself so much and was so focused on not trying to cum from how good her mouth felt that I was caught off guard when Rita accidentally bit down on my cock and giggled. My eyes shot open and I looked down at her to see what the cause was and I immediately found my answer, Ashley had her hands spreading Rita’s ass cheeks apart and her face was buried in it as deep as it could go.

“She’s licking my asshole!” Rita giggled. “It tickles!”

It’s gonna more than tickle by the time I’m done with you,” Ashley said.

“Is that a threat or a promise?”

“It’s whatever you want it to be, but you’ll definitely be happy when I’m done.”

“When you’re done with her you should come make me that same promise,” Stephanie said.

“I will, if Chris doesn’t mind me slobbering all over his sister’s ass.”

“No I really don’t, but I couldn’t stop it if I wanted to anyway,” Chris said.

Rita went back to sucking on my cock but could barely concentrate with Ashley trailing her tongue from her pussy to her ass and back over and over again. Every few strokes she would moan on my cock when it was down her throat and send shivers down my spine, and Ashley in turn would do something else to entice her behavior, like sliding a finger into Rita’s pussy while she licked her ass, or pinching her clit between her fingers, or darting her tongue at her asshole like it was a cock. That last one was most effective because by that point she’d had enough oral play and was ready to be fucked. She spun around so her ass was pointed at me doggystyle and looked back at me silently while on all fours, waiting for me to shove my cock into her. As horny as I was I didn’t waste a second. I slapped my cock against the underside of her pussy just to confirm what I already knew, that she was wet, and pushed my cock into her balls deep.

“FUCK YES! I’ve been waiting all fucking day for that, god that feels so good!” Rita moaned.

“It looked like it, you look like you just came right now,” Ashley said.

“Pretty fucking close,” Rita said as I grabbed her hips and started plowing into her, making the clap of my hips against her ass echo around the room. “You don’t know what you’re missing Ashley, there’s no better feeling than a guy grabbing your hips and forcing hid cock into your pussy over, and over, and over, and over, and over…”

“I get it, but it’s still gonna take me a little while before I jump back into men again. Right now I like watching, but I’m still gonna keep the physical part to just ladies for right now.”

She started to get up but Rita wasn’t having it. “Where the hell are you going? Get your ass back over here now!” Rita said as she pulled Ashley’s leg out from under her.

She moved her around until her head was between Ashley’s legs and then pulled her close so that her pussy was directly in her face. From where I was at Ashley’s pussy looked like it was trembling, just aching to be touched, licked, anything, and Rita’s face being mere inches away from it but not touching it was killing her. Every time I slammed into Rita she would bounce closer to her pussy, but she would avoid touching it just to fuck with her. Ashley’s legs were starting to shake from being teased so much, and when she got to the point where she was about to lose her shit Rita had mercy on her and suctioned her lips around her pussy.

“Oh my god, oh my god, finally! You’re such a fucking tease Rita!”

“That’s the key, get them all worked up, and then right when they’re about to burst you attack. You can’t tell me you’ve never done that to anyone, not you…”

“Not for that long! I was about to cry from being teased to bad, I’m fucking horny!”

“Then stop talking and let her eat your pussy!” Stephanie said from the other couch.

“Hey you let me enjoy this, you enjoy sitting on Chris while he’s still hard!”

“You don’t have to tell me that, that’s a given. I’m gonna fuck his cock until he cums inside me, and then I’m gonna get him hard again, and then I’m gonna fuck him some more!”

“That’s exactly what I have in mind for Rita, and I know she’ll appreciate every second of it, especially the ‘fuck her some more’ part,” I said.

Rita went to say something, but I gave her a quick powerful thrust that threw her off balance and made her fall into Ashley’s pussy, rubbing it all over her face in the process.

“You shouldn’t talk with your mouth full Rita,” I teased.

Ashley recognized it was a good joke and actually gave me a high five, but then took it back when Rita threatened to stop eating her pussy. I spread her ass open so I could see my cock going in and out of her pussy. The skin of her pussy would drag along my cock each time I pulled it out like it was trying to keep hold of it. Stephanie and Chris groaning on the other couch made me look up to see Chris’ hands underneath Stephanie’s ass helping her bounce on his lap. They were making out heavily and looked like they had no intentions of letting up on each other any time soon. Meanwhile back in front of me Rita was apparently eating Ashley’s pussy so good that she gripped her head with her left hand and leaned back on her right hand and smashed her face into her pussy as she locked her eyes shut, she was cumming.

“That’s it, right there Rita! I’m fucking gonna cum on your face! Oh my god!”

Her little outburst made us all look down at Rita’s handiwork, and while Ashley didn’t squirt or leak or anything, you could clearly see her pussy pulsing really fast and hard, like she was trying to push a baseball out or something, and then she did leak, only it looked how it would look if I came or Chris came, she busted a creamy white orgasm, Rita had really gotten to her.

“I don’t know if it’s all the liquor I just drunk, or the fact that I’m horny as hell, or both, but I haven’t come like that in a long fucking time, I mean a long, long fucking time,” Ashley said.

“You must be messing with the wrong girls then, I… fuck! Oh yeah!”

“I thought that’d get your attention,” I said as I slid a finger into Rita’s asshole.

Rita pulled herself off my cock and straddled me on the couch, leaving Ashley creaming on the floor. She sat down on my cock and cradled my head next to her tits so I could suck on them while she rode me. Stephanie and Chris made their way down to Ashley while she was still getting her energy back on the floor. Stephanie climbed over top of her and started to kiss and suck on her nipples and Chris got behind Stephanie since she was already on all fours and started fucking her again. Rita must’ve thought I was watching them too long because she grabbed my head with both hands and made me look at her in the eyes.

“You know, there is an extremely horny, slightly drunk girl riding your cock at this very instant, just because there are two girls over there don’t mean you get to keep looking.”

“One of the same girls whose pussy you just had in your mouth?”

She smiled and kissed me, tonguing all over the inside of my mouth. “How does she taste?”

I’ll admit it caught me off guard her saying that, but it wasn’t like she just sucked off another guy and asked me how he tasted, plus I was still kinda drunk too, so I wasn’t upset. “Not bad, it might be the liquor messing with my taste buds but I taste lime and oranges.”

“I tasted that too, it’s why I was down there so long.”

“I noticed, way longer than you were down there with me.”

“Oooooh fuck Chris! Don’t stop! Go faster, fuck that pussy!” Stephanie screamed.

“This turned into an awesome fucking night! I need to get you guys drunk more often! I haven’t been this turned on in a long time!” Ashley moaned as Stephanie sucked on her titties.

“I’m blaming it on the goose, it’s got me feeling loose,” Rita said turning back to me.

“What? Isn’t that a song? We didn’t even drink any goose tonight!”

Rita closed her eyes as a chill ran through her body. “Randy if you don’t stop talking and fuck the living hell out of me I’m gonna break your dick off and fuck myself with it!”

Her sudden change in attitude shocked me sober a little bit, and only served to help m give her what she wanted. I flipped positions with her so she was under me on the couch and I hiked one of her legs up and slammed myself into her, making sure each time I went back inside her I threw my whole body into it, she wanted me to be rough, that’s what she was gonna get. I balanced myself using the top of the couch and the arm rest and just ravaged her pussy. I was fucking her so hard she kept scooting forward on the couch until she was pressed into it as far as she could go before she fell off the edge, which if I continued down the path I was going would be her next destination.

“There they go again with that machine gun fucking,” Chris laughed while still fucking Stephanie from behind. “Ashley? Any memories? Ashley? ASHLEY!”
Ashley wasn’t paying Chris any attention, Stephanie still had her nipples in her mouth and by the way her hand was moving had a couple of fingers inside her pussy.

“This is exactly what she wants Chris, isnt it Rita?” I asked.

“Yes!! I fucking love this! I’ll do anything to be fucked like this all the time!” Rita groaned.

“See? The harder I fuck her the hornier she gets, which always means…”

“I’m cumming! Don’t stop Randy! Don’t stop, I’m fucking cumming!”

“Which always means plenty of orgasms,” I finished.

Rita grabbed my arms and dug her nails into them about as hard as I was plowing into her, maybe even harder, it would definitely leave a mark. I let my body fall on top of hers and she immediately cradled her arms around my back and her legs around my waist, which made it hard to keep fucking her fast, but I still kept fucking her through her orgasm nonetheless. I could hear every girl in the room moaning clearly, but Rita being right next to me and breathing hard while she moaned took the cake, and made my cock swell up even harder inside her. Even though she’d just came, and I usually slow down after she comes, she still asked me to fuck her hard, and I was still just as horny as ever. I got off of her and guided her semi-limp body to the coffee table and let her lay across it on her back. I got on my knees in front of her and pushed my cock back into her, making her jolt for a second before lying back down on the table. I held her legs open wide and watched my cock penetrate her swollen pussy lips, which is one of the best views next to doggystyle. Ashley crawled her way over to Rita and started to suck on her tits while her own tits were dangling over Rita’s face, so she did the same thing to her. Stephanie then crawled up behind Ashley and gripped her ass like Ashley did Rita earlier and started to lick her pussy from behind, and Chris came right back up behind her and started fucking her again. it was definitely a sight for sore eyes, I was fucking Rita, Rita was sucking on Ashley’s titties who in turn was sucking on Rita’s, Stephanie was eating Ashley’s pussy from behind, and Chris was plowing into Stephanie’s pussy while she ate out Stephanie. If a picture was worth a thousand words, then this scene would be worth a billion.

“Best. Fucking. Night. Ever. Look at this shit man!” Chris said waving his hand over the girls.

“I know man, who would’ve thought! They hated each other and now look at them, in a big sex ball helping each other get off!” I said.

“Well downing all that liquor earlier didn’t help, but shit I’m not complaining!”

We leaned forward as far as we could and gave each other a high five, knowing stuff like this usually only happens in pornos, but relishing that it was happening to us. Stephanie came around the side and sucked on Rita’s other tit and flicked at her clit while I was fucking her, and Ashley hung her ass right over Rita’s face, which she grabbed in both hands and picked up where Stephanie left off. The sounds echoing around the room changed from a lot of moaning to a lot of smacking noises between Rita getting her tits sucked on, Ashley getting eaten out, and Stephanie getting fucked by Chris, and what an amazing sound it was. I could only imagine what we’d be doing if Becky had managed to weasel into staying, we’d probably still be drinking, or would she have joined in at some point? That would have been something if she did. I focused back on the scene in front of me as I had to do so many times tonight and couldn’t help but notice the change in positions that happened while I was daydreaming. Steph and Rita were 69ing each other while still getting fuck by us, and Ashley was kissing Chris, I mean actually kissing him, full on spit swapping tongue twisting kissing. To say I was surprised of course would be an understatement. I wondered how long I was daydreaming for this to take place. Ashley just said she wasn’t ready to jump back into guy stuff just yet but there she was making out with Chris with his hand cupped firmly on her ass. Maybe she meant full on sex wise, but either way she took a big step at that moment, and Chris was soaking it up.

“What’s this you said about not wanting to jump back into guys yet?” I teased.

“It’s a baby step,” Ashley said breaking the kiss with Chris. “We’re not fucking, we’re not doing oral, and his mouth tastes like pussy, I’m ok with that.”

“What about his hand on your ass, all it takes is a slip of the finger…”

“Then I’ll give him a slip of my fist, he knows the boundaries.”

“FUCK! I NEED TO CUM AGAIN!” Rita screamed from underneath Stephanie’s pussy.

“I came twice already, but that third one is sounding pretty good right now,” Stephanie said.

She got off of Rita and pushed him back onto the couch and started riding him again while Ashley watched as she played with herself. Rita got up and bent over the arm of the couch so her elbows were touching it and spread her legs like she was getting searched. I was right behind her with my cock in hand ready to push it back into her when she stopped me.

“No, not there, I want it in my ass now, and I want it hard too!”

“What?!” Ashley said from over by the couch. “You’re about to let him fuck you in the ass?”

“Fuck yeah! It won’t be the first time, and it definitely won’t be the last.”

“I gotta see this. I never actually seen anyone get fucked in the ass in real life.”

I don’t know how, but she fit herself in between the little space between our legs and the couch and was looking up at my cock about to be shoved into her ass. Since I didn’t warm her up for it or anything throughout the night I dipped into her pussy to lubricate my cock and opened her up a little with my thumb, and when I felt she was ready enough I put my cock at her asshole and pushed in. it only took about ten seconds before I was completely buried in her ass.

“Holy fucking shit Rita! You just took the whole thing! Does it hurt?” Ashley asked.

“No, it feels so fucking gooooooooooood! Fuck me harder Randy, fuck me!” Rita moaned.

I pulled my cock out slowly just to tease her a little and when she started to whine I slammed it back into her, making her lose her balance for a second before she gathered herself. She regrouped herself and was way more stable as I stopped the teasing and rammed inside her ass over and over with Ashley right under us. I could feel my balls swinging around and slapping the underside of her pussy, it kinda hurt a little with as fast as I was going, but I was too far along to stop now, I couldn’t if I wanted to anyway, I was on autopilot and Rita’s constant moaning and the sound of her ass clapping against me made stopping impossible.

“FUCK! TEAR THAT ASS UP BABY! FUCK ME LIKE I’M A FUCKING SLUT!” Rita screamed.

“This is fucking amazing,” Ashley said still under us. “He’s fucking the shit out of her ass and she not only loves it, she’s begging for more! I wish I had a camera for this!”

“You got the best view in the house, enjoy it while it lasts,” I said.

“Oh I’m not fucking going anywhere, even if you cum I’m gonna stay right here!”

“That’s good to know, because that’ll be happening in no time if I keep this up.”

I continued pounding Rita for all I was worth, enjoying the tightness of her ass, but flinching every once in a while when my balls slapped against her too hard, but it was a necessary sacrifice for the deed I was doing. Rita had her back arched the whole time I was fucking her and then changed it up when she pushed up on her hands.

“Fuck Ashley! You just can’t get enough of my pussy can you!”

“Not I know why Randy eats it so much, it’s always so juicy, just waiting to be licked!”

Rita had the best of both worlds. She was getting oral and anal at the same time. I grabbed her arms at the elbows and used them to manually arch her back, exposing more of her pussy to Ashley who was only too eager to step in and clean her up, or at least try to.

“Right there Chris, right there! Don’t you stop, I’m cumming!” Stephanie screamed.

“You either Randy, I’m about to cum too, keep fuck me harder, harder! Harder!” Rita said.

I could feel her muscles contracting over and over and I knew she was close, but there was a problem, so was I. I almost always came after she did, I don’t know if it was the liquor, or Ashley being there, or whatever new circumstances popped up tonight, but I knew I was about to cum too, it was just a matter of who would get theirs first. I knew Rita would kill me if I came first and she lost her orgasm, she’d literally kill me, nymphos can’t afford to miss out on a really good orgasm, so I mustered up all my drunken energy and will power and made it my mission not to come until I was the floor get wet with Rita’s pineapple flavored squirt. I had to build her up fast, me fucking her fast like that was the only way to make her cum, but it was pushing me closer too. I needed her to come now, and to do that, I needed some help.

“Ashley, work your magic. Let’s give her the best of both worlds.”

Turns out that was all I needed to say. Ashley’s hands went directly to Rita’s nipples and judging by her immediate reaction her tongue went straight to her clit. She had one of the best tongues around eating her pussy and the cock she loved so much stuffed up her ass again and again with growing force, she was done. Right away I could feel her walls squeeze tight and clamp down, and she let her head drop with her hair swinging wildly everywhere.

“Here it comes! Ashley you better move or you’re gonna get fucking drenched!” I said.

“Nope, I said I’m staying right here and I’m staying right here, if she soaks me, good.”

“Ok, I tried to warn you,” I said as Rita threw her head back up as her body tensed up.

“I’m cumming! Oh my god! I’m cumming! I’m cumming!”

Just as I said, Ashley got drenched. Rita’s cum just poured out of her all over Ashley’s face and naked body, but she stayed there and let it happen. Rita was up on her tippy toes, but had her back arched, but had her head leaning forward, and was switching from gritting her teeth to exhaling a long silent moan as her body emptied everything she drunk in the last week all over Ashley. I was still fucking her the whole time she was cumming, and when her orgasm finally came to a rest, her body was almost unable to stand up on its own, so I went back to holding her up by her hips while the top half of her body just basically dangled there until she fell forward on the couch, accidentally propping herself up. Not having to force myself to hold back anymore I relaxed myself and kept on fucking her. Ashley was still under us wiping her face off from after Rita gushed all over it, but miraculously her hair was untouched. Rita squeezed her muscles around me one more time before she propped herself back up on her hands.

“Come on baby, cum inside my ass, I know you want to,” Rita moaned.

Yes I did, and I was about to. I could feel it about to happen and I grabbed her hips and smashed into her as hard as I could before I lodged myself inside her and squirted who knows how much cum inside her. I gritted my teeth and she huffed for air each time a hot stream of cum shot off inside her, which was plenty often. I could actually feel my balls pumping cum inside her, it was both a weird and amazing sensation to actually feel it as it happened. When I finally let up I was so spent I didn’t even try to find anywhere to sit down, I just collapsed backwards on the floor behind me, which was good because the floor was nice and cold, and spacious, something that I needed a lot of at that moment. The spacious part didn’t last that long because Rita was laying on top of me with her head on my chest in a matter of seconds after I hit the floor, but I was willing to do without for her. I turned my head enough to catch a glimpse of Stephanie and Chris, they were sitting on the couch with Chris still inside her, but they weren’t moving, like he already came and she didn’t want him to pull out yet, and Ashley was sat on the floor with her back to the couch with the biggest grin on her face.

“Holy mother of fuck!” Ashley said. “If I smoked, I’d need a whole frickin pack after that!”

“It’s so hot! What happened to you opening up the windows?” I asked.

“Oh yeah, I forgot because I got distracted by the orgy that was going on in my living room, my bad. What the fuck though Randy, you were fucking her so hard I could feel it!”

“That’s how she likes it, you see she kept asking for it harder.”

“Your ass doesn’t even hurt a little bit? After all that?”

“Nope. I guess I’m one of those girls who can take it better than others.”

“I bet! I had a first person view of it, you were getting wetter the more he fucked you. That’s an image that’ll be burned in my head for the rest of my life!”

“Hey how about that air though, turn on an a/c or something, please,” I begged.

I could feel my buzz slipping back since I wasn’t moving around anymore. I heard the a/c come on and breathed a huge sigh of relief as the room slowly started to get colder by the second. I wrapped my arms around Rita who was still on top of me and kissed the top of her head since it was the only thing I could reach, and she slid up my body and kissed me on the lips.

“Mmmmmm, you taste like whiskey, pineapples, and pussy,” Rita grinned.

“Yeah I can still taste it too, I think my buzz is coming back, everything’s getting all droopy.”

“We gotta get you used to alcohol more, none of us are feeling the effects anymore except you, we practically sweated it out and you still have a buzz going.”

“You had mom and Aunt Lisa as your drinking buddies, it’s no wonder you built up a tolerance.”

“Yeah, and dad doesn’t drink nowhere near as much as they do.”

“That’s all I’m trying to say. Hey Stephanie, Chris, what you doing over there?”

“The same thing you’re doing, only we do it sexier,” Stephanie said.

“Yeah right, we wrote the book on sexy and sold it to you two,” Rita said.

“Must’ve been east to write since you were basing it off our sex life,” Chris jumped in.

“Even after all that liquor and sex still quick with a comeback,” I said. “Damn buzz, as long as I don’t drink anything else tonight I should be good by tomorrow morning.”

Right on cue, Ashley walked in with another big bottle of liquor. “Alright, time for round two!”

“Round two? I still need time to recover from round one!”

“Awww you’ll be fine, it’s not like you’re going anywhere tonight anyway.”

She brought new shot glasses and poured everyone a glass and sat them in front of us. I just looked at mine. All the glasses looked like they had three shots worth in each one. Once I downed it I knew there was no chance of me waking up without a hangover, at least not without a chaser. Rita sat up in my lap and picked up her glass and handed me mine, Stephanie and Chris picked up theirs, and Ashley raised her glass for a toast.

“To you sex crazed freaky brothers and sisters, never in my life have I been a part of something like that, nor have I ever came white cream. To many more nights like this!”

Everybody raised their glasses and finished their drinks in seconds, but I was having a hard time talking myself into drinking it. I know she’ll wanna finish the whole big ass bottle, and I also knew if I had too many more shots like this, I’d be done for the night.

“Come on Randy, bottoms up! We’re waiting on you!” Ashley said standing there still naked.

Everybody was waiting on me to drink, and I didn’t feel like drunk arguing with anybody, it would get absolutely nowhere, so a sighed and raised my glass and finished the shot, even though it took me about twenty seconds to do so. “Just to let everybody know, when I get pass out drunk like I know I’m gonna, if I throw up, you’re all responsible for cleaning it up, and making sure I don’t run down the street naked, and getting me dressed, so you know.”

“It wouldn’t be the first time for a couple of those,” Chris laughed.

“Speaking of naked, you got comfortable around us pretty fast Ashley,” Stephanie said.

“After everything that just happened there’s no need to be shy anymore,” Ashley said.

“Just don’t get too much like us, after a while you won’t even care where you’re at, you’ll find yourself more naked no matter what time of day it is,” Rita said.

“Like today? It’s not even midnight yet, we still got a long night ahead of us!”

A long night ahead of us indeed. Just as I thought Ashley kept refilling the shot glasses until the bottle was gone, and noone sounded like they were getting re-drunk, except me. She got at least six more shots for each of us out of that bottle that I could remember, but I was phasing out by the third one. I could still hear everybody laughing but it was getting to that point where everyone’s voices were getting to that slowed down deep voice thing, but still I kept taking my shots. I could feel Rita’s hand massaging my cock and balls, but she had to know with the state I was in anything that happened she’d have to make happen herself.

“Don’t you pass out yet, I’m not done with you,” Rita said with that slowed down voice.

“Too late,” was all I managed to get out before I felt my eyes close and I welcomed sleep, the surroundings slowly fading to black as that last shot put me out for the night.

———————————————————————————————————–

I don’t know what time it was when I woke up the next day, but I immediately noticed three things after I had a minute to shake off being disoriented… nothing else happened after I passed out because everyone was still in their same spots, it was cold as shit, and I had a headache the size of the empire state building. I sat up slowly, making sure not to make any sudden moves or too much noise. It looked like there was a frat party here, all our clothes were thrown all over the living room mixed in with a bunch of empty liquor bottles and couch pillows thrown all over the place, I’ll say this, it was definitely a night to remember, I’m actually surprised I was able to remember anything with as drunk as I was. I must’ve been making too much noise in my effort to be quiet because one by one everybody started to wake up.

“What’s that… oh, it’s just you. Pass out a little early did you?” Stephanie teased.

“Ugh, I might’ve took a little nap just to reset myself,” I said back.

“NAP? YOU WERE FUCKING PASSED OUT MAN!” Chris laughed.

Right away my head started pounding. “Damit man shhhhhhhh! Not so loud!”

“Oh right I forgot, you still have you training wheels on when it comes to drinking!”

“Rather when I’m drinking then when I’m having sex!”

“WHATS THAT MAN? I DIDN’T HEAR YOU! CAN YOU SPEAK A LITTLE LOUDER!”

More ringing. “Ok man, jesus, chill! I knew I should’ve quit drinking!”

“Why the hell are we still naked? And why is it freezing in here?” Ashley asked.

“Because it was hot when we finally went to sleep, six bottles ago,” Rita said.

“What happened after I passed out? I can’t remember anything after that.”

“Rita tried to fuck you again but you were too far gone, so we just finished a couple more bottles since we were too lazy to get up and get more then we all passed out,” Ashley said.

“Can you turn that a/c off? It feels like Antarctica in here!”

“And how would you know what Antarctica feels like? You’ve never been there,” Chris said.

“I know it’s cold as fuck just like it is in here, and can we keep the noise down please.”

“Why didn’t you take a chaser? I had some on the table,” Ashley said.

“I forgot to ask for one, I was already too drunk to remember bringing it up.”

I stood up and sat on the pillowless couch. “Well at least we were kinda clean drunks, all there really is to clean is some shot glasses, throw away a few bottles, and put the pillows back.”

“Not to mention all these clothes thrown around the living room,” Rita added.

“We’ll be putting those back on when we leave so that’s not a big deal,” Stephanie said.

“Ahh, my head! Is anyone else even close to having a hangover or am I the only one?” I asked.

“Looks like you’re the only one, everybody else looks fine, but look at it this way, you just leveled up your alcohol tolerance level by at least three levels after last night.”

“Yay. All I need is for this headache to go away and I can celebrate.”

“With more liquor. I like your thinking. But not right away, I don’t want you guys turning into alcoholics, much less think I’m one,” Ashley said.

“I wouldn’t worry about that part too much. Ok I need to find my clothes, I’ve been naked for a little too long and it’s still cold as shit in here.”

We got up and started scoping around the living room, looking for anything that resembled what we were wearing the day before. The only thing I found of mine was my boxers, everything else was either womens clothes or Chris had already put it on.

“Dammit where’s my stuff? Where’d you throw my clothes Rita!”

“They’re in here somewhere! I threw everything over in that area I think.”

I went to the area she pointed to and found my shorts behind the TV and a shoe tangled in the wires, but I was having trouble finding the other stuff. “I’m never gonna find my stuff.”

“You got all day, I’m not doing anything today I don’t think,” Ashley said.

I put on my shorts (which took longer than it should have) and checked to make sure everything was there… phone, wallet, keys, I was good. I pulled out my phone to check if I had any missed calls or anything, and boy did I, seven missed calls, and five texts, all from mom.

“Shit! The vacations over today! What time is it?” I said hurting my own head.

“You’re looking at your phone genius just check,” Chris said gathering his stuff.

I bypassed the dumb moment I had and checked the clock, it was 11:37, they were no doubt already home, but after reading some of the texts I found out they stopped off to get something to eat first and were trying to get us to come, too bad we were passed out.

“Man I completely forgot, or it slipped my mind, whatever, we gotta go!” I said.

“Relax Randy, it’s not the end of the world, they won’t kill us for being late,” Stephanie said.

“Yeah I guess, and it’s not like they know we had a drunken rager or anything, ok.”

“Call mom back and find out where they are, I’ll find our stuff,” Rita said.

“No you call her, I’ll look, she’ll hear me and know I was drunk, you know mom.”

Rita agreed and called her and I looked for our stuff, some of which was in places I don’t know how it got there, like my shirt under the couch, or Rita’s pants with the underwear still in them in the fireplace, or my other shoe all the way in the kitchen. I decided to table that discussion for another time and focus on finding our stuff so we could catch up to our parents. I could hear Rita laughing on the phone with mom, so I knew everything was good on her end, I just needed to find her shirt then we could go. I looked everywhere for it but for the life of me couldn’t find it, and then I heard her hang up with mom.

“So what did she say? Are they at home yet?” I asked.

“They left the restaurant a little bit ago, they just dropped off Steph and Chris’ parents and now they’re going home, we can meet them there if we leave now.”

“We can’t leave yet, I found everything but your shirt.”

She started giggling. “Don’t worry about that I know where it is,” she said as she went into the kitchen and pulled her shirt out of the toaster, and came back to
what had to be the strangest look from me. “What! It was cold as hell, and I was a tiny bit drunk, sue me.”

“So putting your shirt in the toaster was easier than putting it in the dryer, or turning off the a/c? You know what? I’ll let it go, at least you didn’t put it in the microwave.”

“That would’ve been a whole lot easier,” she said getting another look from me. “Hey, we’re all allowed dumb moments from time to time, I just happened to use mine when I was drinking.”

“If you don’t get dressed you’re never gonna get out of here,” Ashley said.

“We’re going we’re going,” Chris said putting on his shoes. “You got this cleanup by yourself?”

“Yeah I can handle it, it’s nothing. I’ll just hold it against you three months from now.”

“For some reason I believe you. Don’t hold it against me, at least I said something.”

“And here I was thinking you were done with all that kiss ass stuff,” Stephanie laughed.

He frowned at her as we finished putting on our stuff and was heading out the door. We all gave Ashley some form of a hug and she followed behind us so she could lock the door. the bright sun made me squeeze my eyes shut and cover my face, I wasn’t ready for all that brightness, and that didn’t help too much with my already throbbing head.

“LET ME KNOW HOW THE TRIP WENT! IF YOU’RE NOT DOING ANYTHING LATER COME BACK OVER, OR CALL FIRST BECAUSE I MIGHT NOT BE HERE, OK BYE!”

“Bye, and thanks for not yelling!” I said back sarcastically as I opened the car door.

“Just suck it up for another hour, you’ll be fine you big baby!”

I frowned at her as she closed the door smiling at me. It was wearing off little by little, and now I was getting hungry. Good thing we still had that parmesan in the trunk.

“Let us know what your parents got you,” Rita said to Steph and Chris.

“Yeah you too, we’ll meet back up in a couple hours or something,” Stephanie responded.

We all agreed and got in our cars and drove off. I slowly climbed in the passenger seat, there was no way I was driving, I still needed an hour or two for my headache to go away. Rita noticed this and left the radio off so I could ride back in silence, I smiled at her and she smiled back and squeezed my leg before I turned over in my seat to rest my eyes for however long it took her to get us home. Bad idea. Trying to go to sleep in the car is never a good idea because it always seems like you teleported to wherever you were trying to go. It felt like I was only sleep for two minutes before she was shaking me awake, and I sat up to see us in our driveway. The van was already there so we went in the house to see mom and Aunt Lisa sitting on the couch in the living room, holding new shirts and skirts up in the air.

“Hey mom! Hey Aunt Lisa! How was the trip!” Rita said walking over to them and hugging them, and me following right behind her.

“Oh it was amazing! There was so much food, the entertainment was spectacular, and there were so many things to buy, we had to get a cab to hold the rest of our stuff!” mom said.

“What? I thought you stopped off to get something to eat? The cabbie just sat there while everybody else ate in a restaurant?” Rita asked.

“We paid for him to eat too, and we were on the clock,” Aunt Lisa said. “With as cheap as everything was on the boat that little cab fare was nothing.”

“So what did you bring us? I know you didn’t buy all that stuff and not bring us anything back,” I said trying to block out what remained of my headache.

“Of course we brought you some stuff back, it’s not as much as we bought ourselves, but we still brought you stuff, your fathers putting it up in your room,” mom said.

We took the stairs slowly, but kinda in a hurry to see what we got, we didn’t wanna look too anxious. “I bet you dad picked out everything I got,” I said.

“I probably got nothing but clothes, definitely a couple dresses,” Rita said.

We turned the corner into our room to see the bags of stuff they’d gotten for us sitting on the bed. We saw dad standing there and were about to say hi when we were frozen in shock, literally frozen to the floor in shock. Dad was standing there, holding the picture of me and Rita kissing at the water fountain. He was gripping it so tight in his hands you could see the veins in his arms. Of all the things we ever forgot to do, not putting up the incriminating picture of us kissing had to be the dumbest, by far. Fuck.

“I’m only gonna ask you this one time, and you better give me a straight answer. WHAT. THE FUCK. IS THIS!”

---

Coming of age tale about a great mum/milf and her inexperienced Daughter who has a desire to learn

This all took place way back in the mid 80’s back when I was young early 20’s in my first full time real job since leaving college.

I had not had the job very long trainee account at large double glazing firm. Pay was Good back then as double glazing was the in thing at the time. I also was given a company car ok not a new one. But with free fuel, servicing and insurance it made a huge difference. As well as a new found freedom and independence.

This kind of all began one day at leaving off time. The weather was typical British summer time … It was raining hard. Jane the receptionist a good looking in her early 30’s I had spotted several times walking home was getting set to leave as I was heading out .

She wasn’t looking thrilled at the weather situation and was sitting on her office chair changing her footwear from smart office heals into a pair of zip up boots . As I glanced through the reception window to say goodbye to her as I always did . I was given a pleasant surprise a glimpse of stocking tops and a flash of her sparkling white panties I was slightly tongue tied ‘ high….. Er … Night Jane ‘

She looked up .. instantly put her foot down and slight colour came to her cheeks . She smiled and gave a little laugh ‘ night Alan you made me jump’

We had never really spoken much. But I stopped by her window that night. ‘ Jane it’s raining hard out there . Will you let me give you a lift home ‘

She turned more to face me. I think it was the first time she truly had looked at me more than a fleeting glance . ‘ that would be by far the nicest thing that has happened this week honestly . But I will be a few minutes yet getting sorted so if your in a hurry don’t put yourself out ‘ she gave me a real smile then.

‘ what kind of gentleman would I be if ….. I left a damsel in distress ‘ I could see her smile widen so feeling good added ‘ a beautiful one at that… Can I assist you my lady ‘

Her smile had spread to a grin ‘ I can see I may have trouble with you and your silver tongue ….. You know it could lead you into trouble young man and quite easily by the looks of you actually ‘ she started to stand up laughed looked at her feet one boot on one shoe on other ‘ see you are already leading me into distraction already” she sat down again.

I lent on the hatch ledge ‘ I hope I’m a pleasant distraction ‘ I smiled at her

‘ hum that remains to be seen I guess ‘ she studied my face as she unzipped her boot once more then lifted her leg this time a little higher ‘ from where your eyes fell to and your expression I see potential in you yet fine sir ‘ she took a few extra moments putting her shoe back on than needed but I got a clear picture of both the reason and her up-skirt image captured well in my head.

‘ Thank you…. You have improved my week as well now ‘ I said with what felt like a goofy grin on my face.

Jane stood up to close the hatch … But lent forward slightly first I couldn’t help but to glance down her top .. her eyes were looking Down so she hadn’t noticed but had noticed something else ‘ hum it shows ‘ she said ‘ nicely actually ‘

I glanced down half guessing what she was referring to .. I was rising to the occasion it seemed . I flushed red ‘ sorry ‘ she stopped me there

‘ don’t spoil in Alan …. You can’t fake that visual compliment and it nice to know you still see something about me you like at my age ‘

‘ Jane you are stunning and age dosnt come into it .. I don’t know your age … I do know beautiful though I am looking at it ‘

She laughed … Looked me in the eyes and studied me ‘ I can see potential here … So maybe if you kidding you should run now before it to late ‘

I looked her straight in the eye’s ‘ if your the one chasing then I will not be running Baby ‘ I gave her my best wink .

‘ Oh god … I’M so glad you started working here come on let blow this joint ‘ she grabbed a umbrella from stand shut the hatch and joined me in the corridor ‘ come on trouble ‘ she took my hand

My car was close to the door I opened the passenger door for her taking the umbrella ‘ my lady ‘ she got in the car looking at my face and giving me a juicy eyeful at the same time.

‘ Thank you trouble now get in … Or do you need a cold shower already ‘ she gave a cheeky little giggle ..

I ran round to drivers side collapsed the umbrella and tossed it on back seat getting in ‘ A shower hum only if you will join me’ stuck my tongue out at her…

‘ do that again and I will sit on it ‘

‘ is that a promise ‘ I stuck my tongue out again .

Her hand dropped to my lap and gave me a gentle squeeze ‘ come on let’s move not in this car-park please.

I started out of the lot not a clue where she lived or wanted to go but happy after hard week’s work . We haven’t gone 100 yards when Jane said turn left and few hundred yards later asked me to turn right into another car-park on the industrial estate this one deserted and had a alley way leading around the back of the unit she sent me down I parked around the back.

She looked me directly in the eyes and took my right hand and guided up her skirt ‘ you got me all wet by talking to me … Think you need to finish the deal now ‘ she opened her legs and placed my hand on the front of her warm moist panties and yanked me over towards her ‘ sorry babe but you must be quick my daughter will be home shortly ‘ we started kissing, her hand shot between my legs and had my dick free in seconds and she started wanking me off hard with one hand lifting her skirt high with her other .

I took my cue from her haste and yanked her nickers to one side freeing her pussy to my fingers and shoved to straight into her her right arm hugged me tight her left hand pumped me harder and she pulled me over more clearly wanting me on top of her she whispered in my ear ‘ come on stud show me you meant you words fuck me fast ..’ she let go of my dick and yanked her wet panties off I climbed between her legs and without another word thrust my rock hard cock straight up into her without hesitation ‘ Yessssss god Bless ‘ Jane shouted grabbing me tight ‘ fuck me hard big boy ‘

I was by no means a virgin by then but I had never basically been asked by a girl on first fuck to all but rape her before … I will admit it felt kind of oddly like being used … But then again fucking a lovely lady as hard and fast as you desire soon becomes a total distraction and I basically just went for it for my satisfaction and after a few minutes Jane hugged me to her tight in her first orgasm ripped through her of the day … I carried on pounding her hard …. She was still clutching me tight whimpering contently as her muscles kept trying to grip me and hold me still as her body wanted to control what was pleasuring her … I put my lips to her ear still pounding her like crazy and growled ‘ I’d love to shag your arse like this later on .. if you let me ‘

‘ yesssssss …. Yes oh god yes …. Hurry darling I need to …. Oh fuuuuuck ……..’ she stopped talking as her second wave ripped through her I think brought on by bucket load of spunk shooting out of me fully embedded cock in great spirits and even then I was still lambing into her at full speed as hard as I could for another half minute or so before I stopped thrusting and pushed down hard with my feet under dash board hence pushing with all my force on me dick into her actually sliding her higher up the seat and holding there, as from my side it felt like my biggest ever ejaculation spurt took place it felt like a hot spurt of thick custard leaving me with several shots following … Jane screamed out and sank her teeth into my neck to quietened her .

A full five minutes or so last in that position . I relaxed the pressure . Jane released her bite and grip on me ..

I looked down and could see she was crying ‘ I my god im sorry .. so sorry ‘ I kissed her forehead and gently hugged her’ sorry ‘ I repeated quietly and made as if to roll off her …

Jane threw her arms round my neck ‘ Don’t you Fucking Dare… ‘ She was clasping me to her like a life preserver ‘ I loved every second of that and want it often .. you often … Oh Fuck .,. I wish I met someone like you years ago ….fuck fuckerty fuck ‘ I could still feel her shudder a few times as she slowly regained her composure she kissed me with a first Passion ‘Thank you so much kind sir ‘

I started to relax and feel better about myself again I kissed her back gently ‘ Thank You … I love you Jane ‘

I felt her tense up at that ‘ Thank you Alan for saying that, but honey you don’t .. you don’t know me at all but yes you love what just happened like I loved what you just did to me … And I assume, well i hope may well do many many more times …. But now sorry we need to sort our selves out a bit I got to get home ‘ she gently pushed me away from he.r

I straightened my self out as fast as possible Jane done the same to herself using her panties and tissues to mop up between her legs and stuck them in her bag as they were soaking wet …. She looked at me worried ” how do I look”

“Totally beautiful and as sexy as hell ” I hugged her and gave her a kiss

We drove most of the way to hers in silence .. just before we got there she got me to pull over …

” Alan . I know this short notice but will you stay for dinner….” She looked down ” and the night or weekend if you like ”

I took her hand and gave it a squeeze ” I’d love to if that’s what you want and it won’t upset your daughter”

” I would like that very much …. And don’t worry about my daughter I already know she is going to like you a lot that I can guarantee” she looked me over once more pondering something over ” humm maybe like you a little to much intact ” she laughed ” drive on take the next turning 4th house on the right park on the drive please Parker ”

” Yes my lady, will that be all my lady ” her hand dropped to my lap and gently grabbed me there

“Yes Parker that will be all for now ” she gave a little squeeze ” but not for today so don’t go anywhere” I lent over and gave her a lingering kiss as we separated she looked me directly in the eyes again ” humm trouble BIG trouble huge ” she laughed again. “Go on drive before we end up at it like rabbits on the street “

I pulled into her drive I small semi detached house the front garden wasn’t large but was impeccably tidy and we’ll tended. I knew little to nothing about Jane other than she was the company receptionist and Good at her job but was an even better piece of eye candy and just seeing her each day at work in passing had always brightened my day .

It was still tipping it down so I grabbed the umbrella jumped out ran round the car to open the door for her holding it over her head .,… As she got out she said ” some one has trained you well fine sir … Or your after something”

” I’m thinking maybe the latter angel ” once again catching a visual memory of her tan lines and a glimpse of her bra top black Lacey I wanted to see her out of it but controlled myself trying to behave.

We got to her porch out of the rain ” hang on just check me over see i look ok will you ”

” You look perfect and beautiful angel turn round ” she did all looked good back there as well but I just had to touch her so I made as if I was brushing some dust off her skirt then gave her firm bum a squeeze ” stunning”

She giggled ” latter maybe but behave yourself ” she then did a visual appraisal of me gave me a quick peck on the cheek ” Ok you will do, come on in she looked down and kick your shoes off please “

As we entered the house she called out ” hi honey I’m home ” (at that second it crossed my mind OK a bit late in the day maybe Was Jane married or maybe living with a guy i knew nothing about her other than she was a sexy lady that liked a hard fucking)….from upstairs came a loud clunk and what sounded like a elephant at full charge bashing down the stairs. ” Look out here comes trouble ” she grinned at me and winked …

Then a young girl in school uniform came to a skidding halt about 6 inches in front of me her long black hair obscuring most of her face ” Oops sorry ” she looked me up and down from head to toe then up to my waist again, for a few seconds then back to my face gave her head a flick so her hair was out of the way and gave me a smile .

” No worries ” smiling at her and side stepping out of her way .

Jane laughed ” trouble meet big trouble aka Alan. Big trouble meet trouble aka my daughter George aka Georgia aka G “

Georgia gave a small neat curtsy ” I’m pleased to meet you find sir ” and offered me her hand

I bowed and took her delicate hand ” the pleasures all mine princess ” I brushed my lips to back of her hand

” Oh f’s Huge trouble ” Jane laughed she opened her lounge door ” take a seat Alan I’m just pop the coffee on back in a second ” she headed the other way with her daughter close behind her. They entered the kitchen and closed the door behind them . I took my jacket off checked my shirt was tucked in and looked out the back window at the garden . Like the front one it was nice and neat and the rain was still bucketing down.

They returned to the room ” ok coffee is on you two is it ok if I just go and change ”

I started to reply but was cut of by Georgia ” what into mum a human ”

” Someone dosnt want there pocket money this week I guess” Jane replied she took my jacket ” I’ll hang it by the door if you need to make a run for it ” she stuck her tongue out at me and winked.

” No I’m good” I replied winking back

I had noticed in the short time they had been in the kitchen Georgia had smartened her self up tucked her blouse into her skirt neatly and I think pulled the waist line up several inches as not only could I see her legs above her long white soaks but a great deal of her thighs she plonked herself down in the chair “so how you know my mum then ” she asked indicating the sofa for me so I sat down on one end of it .

” I just started working at the same place as your mother & as it was raining I ……”

” Oh yawn I don’t want a life story you know. ” She stood up crossed the room and flicked her skirt out behind her as she sat down beside me. Her undies were white cotton and snug fitting and I felt a twitch . She clearly knew what she had done because she grinned at me.

So what music you like?” She asked

” 80’s mainly rock elo genisys …. You ?”

” I ask zee questions not you mine capitan allritzs ” she smiled and rubbed her leg hence sliding her skirt up a inch or so ” so via IST you here ”

” It was raining so I gave your mum a lift and she inv…… ” She cut me off again

” It not raining in here is it ……” She looked at me grinning ” so what’s you intentions then for my mother ”

That one was harder to answer I hesitated I guess to long she laughed ” I like you you are funny .. wanna play on my sega ” she bounced up dropped to her knees in front of the telly to pull the machine out . Thus doing this offing me a full rear end view of her panties tightly stretched over her perfect and tiny bum …. I felt more than a twitch that time more like a bong down there .. she passed me a control smiling ” your tails ”

I looked up blankly ” huh what!”

She grinned ” concentrate BT you are tails I’m sonic”

” Sorry , I got it now ”

” Don’t apologise you is cute ” her eyes flicked to my crotch “Very Cute” she grinned and started the game up

I could see a huge personality and some strong visual similarity’s between mother and daughter both could tease and flirt hard but both wanted to be in charge the made that clear …. But also both were beautiful and in truth sexy as hell but in different ways like a Milf and a st Trinian’s sexy school girl …. At that moment I to could see trouble ahead as well.

Just at that moment Jane came in blue jeans tight and a strappy halter top small and also tight she put the coffee on the table looked at G ” scootch missy ” she did without a word ” and you or she will sulk …. Anyhow can’t see that you will mind to being the filling in a sandwich ” both of them giggled at that

” What you guys want for tea I not been shopping yet so it freezer diving or chippy or sumink ”

” I will take you both out for meal or what ever if you like Jane as long as you not mind me in my works clothes”

Jane laughed long at that ” think that’s a little irrelevant that question don’t you BT ” seemed that handle was going to stick ” well what you think George”

“as long as I don’t have to wear a dress where we heading I’m happy”

” Where ever you two would like to go im easy and it’s my treat ” it took a few seconds for me to realise why Georgia nearly wet herself laughing

” That’s good to know mum can we keep him ” tears were running down her face as she was still laughing.

” Alan you don’t need to waste your money we can get chips or something and eat in ”

” It would be my pleasure to take two lovely ladies out for a meal and honestly would make my week .. month .. er year ”

” Ok ok we will go ok ”

The had a few minutes squabble about where to go and finally picked a carvery the both liked ” I better go and change again I guess” Jane said and started to get up .

” Why I think you look amazing ” I said it before thinking and kind of expected it to be the wrong thing as her young daughter sat beside me ..

” Think he wants something mum….. But he telling the truth though you do look Dam hot in that …. Oh heck I’m on the turn …. ” She gave a fake scream.

” I think your mad but thank you both anyhow ok I will just brush my hair then and you little miss better chuck something on to cover your bum a bit ok ” they both headed out the room Jane wiggled her bum and Georgia lifted her skirt for a full bum reveal …..no two ways about it I had more than a semi on down there ….

Jane returned a few minutes latter shut the door behind her and sat on my lap gave me a lingering kiss . ”

Im sorry George is like this at times, the only males that have been in this house in years are my brother’s or her school friends …. You being Boy Band Hot …. Her words not mine and she being a randy little bitch …. I kind of guessed might cause friction …. But I see you holding your own with her….. ” She hugged me again then whispered to me ” don’t worry she is actually 18 just and is on the pill … The school uniform is her fashion statement because she is small for her age she’s at college don’t tell her I told you that …. Me and you are good friends, I hope, and we now have sex so what… The best bonk I’ve had in ages and want more ok but you are not my property, and the same refers to my kid so if you both want it and need to, honestly it ok … And yes won’t change my wanting you to ok just so you know it not a choice of one or the ot……”

I had to stop her there so i stuffed my tongue in her mouth and kissed her long and hard and grabbed her cute arse tightly … ” Ok darling I get it … No strings like Pinocchio … But it isn’t my nose that’s growing again ” well i heard the words coming from my mouth ok but my head was spinning … Jane had basically offered her daughter to me on a plate (was it a test ??? )

Jane giggled ” I noticed ” she slid off my lap and sat beside me again

Georgia came in few minutes later … And gave a twirl ….. Trouble (that word didnt cover it … anymore than her outfit did) I now understood why Jane had made her speech her hand gave my thigh a squeeze ” you ok ”

I swallowed hard ” yep…. i think” gulp

Jane laughed then whispered again in my ear ” you wouldn’t think she’s still a virgin would you… Seriously”

I gave another gulp ” you did warn me i guess so thank you ” it had stopped raining by now but I still opened the car doors for the ladies and almost needed to cross my legs by the time I got to the driver’s seat ….. Georgia was wearing a orange and gold cheerleaders uniform and this to go out in yikes….

We got to the pub carvery shortly and it was still early but as the three off us walked in I could feel all the guys heads that were there turn towards us most eyes were on LTs sexy little arse…. My hand went to Jane’s bum and her hand fell to it and held it there happily.

We went to the bar to order carvery meals and drinks ” what would you like to drink lady’s “

” White wine please ” Jane said

” Can I have wine to please daddy ”

I glanced at Jane who smirked

” She can’t unless she has ID my friend ” the bar tender said . I knew that but I also realised by now this was all a act .

” Sorry honey but you know you not allowed to yet untill you are . If your a good girl maybe when we get home ok”

” I will be a good girl daddy I promise .. I’ll be daddy’s good girl ….. Coke please daddy with ice and a straw”

” Two Coke’s please one with ice and a straw ” i was driving and my head was cloudy enough

He poured the drinks pointed to a table and told us to help self to the carvery and he would take the drinks over for us

We started away from the bar…and one of the guys who had had a few drinks I guess stood up in front of Georgia ” I will get you a drink little lady if you want come sit with me ”

Georgia looked him up and down appraising what she saw ” mummy taught me never to except anything from strangers sir ” and tried to walk past him

” We are all strangers sweet thing till we get introduced ” I could see a fight coming and reached for my keys as a weapon not to run away …. Jane’s hand fell to mine

” Wait ” she mouthed to me .,.

The guy then put his hand on Georgia’s shoulder to stop her. ” Remove it or loose it ” LT said

” I’m just trying to be nice ” he leaned in-towards her.

Her voice changed ” so was I I gave you a warning” she grabbed the hand off her shoulder twisted it perfectly and bent it back at the wrist ” how old do you think I am. … And I warn you every year you out by will be a broken finger you peado ”

She had said this loudly and was almost breaking the guys wrist by lifting him with it he started whimpering he was sorry etc total gibberish two of the bar staff came over to help her.

She flipped back to her younger voice ” well thankee kind sirs I warned this Varmint to unhand me . Daddy I was being good girl wasn’t I ” she stood on tiptoes to hug me round the neck and kiss my cheek

” Yes honey you were being a very good girl … Till that nasty man grabbed you” hell I had only left work less than 2 hours ago this weekend was going to give me grey hairs….. But must admit that was as hot as hell to witness we collected are food and sat in table in the corner of the room.

” Now you understand my nick name I guess …. You okay daddy” LT asked hand squeezed my thigh for a second

” Did you break anything ” Jane asked her hand squeezed my other leg

” No mummy not this time …. I was being good girl for daddy ”

” Yes honey you a very good girl .. daddy’s girl ” I looked from one to the other of them as two hands slid up onto my bone hard prick they shook hands and laughed

” There maybe trouble ahead ” Jane started singing the old song

” But while there’s moonlight and music and love and romance ” i continued

” Lets face the music and dance” we all finished together and laughed.

During the meal i managed to find a few real details out about Jane’s life and Georgia. Married 11 years single for the last 4 years and according to Georgia had only had a battery powered lovers since then. Jane did reiterate that part of the story raising a precocious teenager on her own and working in a place where married sales folk kept always hitting on her she wasn’t interested in being used and abused like that after a abusive drunken hell of a marriage. So it was just her and her daughter and yes they were very close more like sisters or best friends than mother and daughter.

” So you must be something very special you realise ” she looked at me enquiringly …. “i think i can see the potential buried in there young Skywalker is the force with you have you a light Sabre ” Jane laughed and blushed at the same time

” the force is strong with this one Georgia that’s all you need to know ” Jane winked at me

“Well it could have been a light sabre i felt earlier in his pocket mum you realise it was hard enough ” Georgia looked at Me ” think we broke him mum or the cats got his tongue “

” Nope i’m fine Thanks, Just thinking how lucky i am today is all. Being with the two of you and trying to keep up ” i decided to stop there because i had nearly said two sexy lady’s and i was still unsure of things to be honest although my little brain was already the happiest he had been in ages and was wanting to do a Ta Da moment in both of these lady’s at any given second.

they went silent for a minute or so i could see Jane was thinking then Georgia muttered something quietly ” is he house trained mum …. can we keep him as a sex toy for now “

She had timed it perfectly i had just taken a swig of coke and choked on it … they laughed ” we will see love don’t scare him off”

i took Jane’s hand not feeling concerned any more ” i am not running anywhere … unless im chasing you …………. ”

” What about Me ” LT asked ….

I looked at Jane she smiled back at me and shrugged ” If that’s what you would like Georgia and its ok with your mother … “

Jane gripped my hand ” No that’s between you two im no pimp ” …. ” But please don’t forget me if that’s ok ”

I looked from Mum to Daughter … Daughter to mother …. still unsure of things but decided possibly now was a good time to fined out . I lent over and kissed Jane long and hard . ” that’s a promise ” i then turned and spotted Georgia slightly pouting lent towards her put my hand gently behind her head and gave her the same kind of kiss …. As i broke the kiss she murmured a long drawn out WOOOOOWW

the room was deadly silent Jane looked round at them all ” is there a problem here ” she looked at me and winked cant a father kiss a daughter ” …

she was still holding my hand gave it a little squeeze and winked at me

” Thank you Daddy that was nice …. This a great Birthday surprise” she winked at me and checked my pocket for my light sabre ” Will he need batteries Mummy” Jane let out a loud laugh … “god i hope not” she said

We finished are meal and as i went to pay i whispered in her ear ” you ok with Champagne ”

“God no lambrini or some cheap sparkling crap sounds good, Thank you” She smiled at me ” and i guess batteries if you need some by the sounds of it “

“Nope im the energiser bunny….. i hope ” then realised what id said

She laughed hum we will see i guess wont we ….

I paid the bill the Bar man was decidedly quiet got two bottles of finest el cheapo plonk as requested and we walked out together and drove back to Jane’s home. Jane turned the cassette player on and ‘ Bryan Adam’s Heaven” track started up she grabbed my hand “ginormous trouble that’s what you are you know that don’t you “

“i think i could be in it but a little late to leg it now i guess” her head fell on my shoulder

“you know what you said earlier ” i kissed her forehead and put my arm around her

“Yes angel ” she looked up at me

” you know that could be so easy .. you are really big trouble and tugging at strings i broke years ago ” those words made me feel warm and fuzzy inside but even more confused in my head . We pulled into the drive it still wasn’t raining so i got out and held the doors open for the girls …. My girls for this evening at least … i picked up the wine and we headed in .

Jane locked the door behind us and drew the drapes ” well you cant escape now you realise she said ” gave me a hug and a kiss then whispered in my ear ” don’t rush her let her decide please ” Back in a min just need the loo and will fetch some glasses … She left the room closing the door behind her

Georgia took my hand and dragged me to the sofa put her hand behind my neck similar to the way i had then kissed me long and hard i put mu hand behind her and slowly let it slide down to her tiny firm bum. i could feel her breathing change but she kept with the kissing i caressed her cute behind and could feel her trembling at my touch and her tiny breast pressing against me, She broke the kiss ” oh god she murmured trouble indeed ” she stood up a little unsteadily just as Jane returned ” perfect timing back in a jiffy need a pee ” she gave a little grin and flounced out

Jane plonked down beside me ” sorry this must be hard on you Alan , I guess “

I put my arm around her ” Not really confusing yes but in a nice way “…. i took her hand guided it to my lap ” this is hard though “

She gave me a squeeze “Sorry we need to sort that out soon before you turn blue or something ” she giggled ” who would you like first i guess is the question ”

” Can i be honest Angel ” she nodded “always its the best policy” i continued ” i could so easily fall in love with you i mean that i have feelings for you i haven’t had in ages so i don’t want to hurt you and blow my chances …..” her finger went to my lips to stop me there

“Ditto very much a big Ditto to that but you can only ever win me over if you win George over. This seemed so easy before we went out but i feel now the same but i think she kinda feels the same way …. God this got messy fast didn’t it” i kissed her gently and was still kissing when Georgia came back in …

She opened the Wine ” OK you two are confusing the issue you realise making things difficult ” we both looked at her… “Why chose …. we have the floor … mums bed is huge …. Mum you’ve lent me your toys before cant we share him for a while at least ” she pored the wine out handed us both a glass

I looked at Jane who looked me back in the eyes ” Well that may be true LT but do you want to break your duck like this “

“mum do you not realise why i haven’t broke it yet, my friends have all said its been a let down , a quick fumble then after 30 seconds its over and the boy loses interest for a while and they leave a mess between your legs … my battery buddies do a far better job and you don’t have to be nice to them just ram them when you want them .. need them … ” she turned to me “you are the first person that don’t need battery’s that have given me that sensation BT and you haven’t even touched me there “

Jane’s mouth dropped open ” yes mum Alan just got me off with a kiss … on my mouth not down there ok i just had to change me undies i will go get them if you want to check it out “

Jane downed her drink “No that’s ok … erm it up to Alan i guess ” all eyes turned to me

I downed me drink before speaking as well … it was a solution maybe not perfect for some but i was having a lack of blood flow to my head at the time so couldn’t say no short of blowing my internal fuse board out ” If that what you two beautiful lady’s would like i’d like that as well ”

Jane laughed ” humm ok i thin the floor sounds safest first LT can you grab that sheep skin throw off my bed and get your butt back down here PDQ” she stood up as George tore out of the room and stormed up the stairs ” help move the sofa Alan , You honestly ok with this ”

I nodded ” in truth i think if this wasn’t a option i could never have chosen because if i picked you you would not have felt good for Georgia and if i had picked her then Ditto again … and i think in truth that would be exactly the same for her as well … don’t you “

She grabbed my cock kissed me hard ” you are kind of clever for a guy you realise that makes you even more trouble ” she let go and bent over to move the little coffee table … i shot my hand between her legs “yelp” she spun round take it easy big boy you got all night “

” 3 nights and 2 days i think if i play cards right” i stuck my tongue out at her .

” Oh Fuck i forgot that ” she looked at me ” be gentle with her please ok i like you a lot but please don’t hurt her”

I took her in my arms ” i cant angel i love you to Much ”

She hugged me ” i love you to i kind of think you know that though” in truth i guess even then i did as we stood there holding each other Georgia walked in i beckoned her over and we had a three way hug my right hand caressing Jane’s bum my left slid down Georgia’s slender back lightly down her skirt and up beneath it to her tiny pant’y covered ass

Georgia whimpered and her knees started to fold , Jane looked at her a little surprised “god shes got it bad … or your bigger trouble than i realised ” she took the throw and but it on the floor . then helped me lower LT gently to the floor .

just doing that Jane’s hand brushed her daughters inner thigh Georgia groaned and raised her hips to her hand Jane pulled back a little startled .. i shock me head and gently took Jane’s hand and placed it on front of Georgia’s panties and looked her in the eye … She nodded ok and gently started to touch her daughter there i layed my arm under LT’s head and then cupped one of her tiny pokie’s in my large hand and caressed her while placing delicate kisses on her neck ” Oh God” she mumbled and her hips started to thrust against Jane’s hand .. Jane rolled her over and parted her legs so Georgia was actually shagging my leg . She then moved her attention between my legs yanking my cock out and placing her daughters tiny hand around it .

She then lay down behind Georgia ” that’s all for you when you ready angel if you want it ”

” i want it Mum … mum help me ” her little hips thrusting her pussy onto my leg much like a dog would do Jane looked at me a little lost then undone her jeans and pulled them off and her nickers

“Ok honey Mum will be there in a second hold on ” Jane then lifted Georgia’s skirt and basically ripped her undies off her “Roll towards her Alan as i roll her back ok LT’s hand was slowly working my dick as i rolled towards her after a few shuffles and Jane lifting of her daughters right leg again my cock was touching the lips of Georgia i wanted to thrust in but couldn’t without hurting her ” OK angel its up to you know just slide towards Daddy like a good girl “

Georgia’s eye flew open at that ” i am good girl mummy ” the baby voice had returned ” im daddy’s good girl ” she didn’t ease forward but shot forward on to me. I think i gasped the loudest God it was tight in there she held still for a few seconds panting then started pumping her hips and cunt at me realy fast .. ” is this right daddy is it good for you ….. I love you Daddy” she then screamed yessssssssss at top of her lungs and fell back in ecstasy her body humping towards the ceiling and her calling out to god and other un known words rolling about on the sheep skin.

Jane eased my hand from under her daughters head and knelt down on all fours slapped her but ” don’t you want to do what you mentioned earlier” … i did it seemed and got behind her my cock was already slippery from LT but i still spat on my fingers and slid one all the way in… she slapped my hand away ” No not your Finger”

I got in position behind her and pushed my way in slowly Jane’s hands stretched out behind her and as soon as she grasped my hips pulled me sharply towards her ” FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFuckkkkk” she screamed her face pressed into the rug” Fuck yess “

i grabbed her hips and started to fuck her in earnest Georgia had recovered herself looked at me fucking her mothers bum and sat up ” god mum doesn’t that hurt ” she asked but got in closer to see better she stood up removed her skirt and top then straddled her mother facing me i carried on ramming Jane’s bum like a man possessed and used one hand to pull Georgia to me and started sucking and licking her tiny nipples she started to moan instantly

” slightly kiddo but he makes it feel like heaven … oh god … noooooo ……….fuck yes ” i could feel she was starting to collapse away from me as she started to orgasm i rammed in as deeply as i could forcing myself to let go and jettison inside her second hole of the day my cock had been off and on rock hard for the last two hours i came a lot inside her both times i knew that … i held myself in there for a while and moved my attention and hand to between Georgia’s legs soon as i touched her lips she screamed

her arms flew round my neck ” oh Daddy mm yes oh god Daddy ” i slid my middle finger gently in her all the way ” of Fuck Daddy” she started covering me with kisses and fucking my hand hard Jane slid down to the floor freeing my shaft it popped out and sprang up touching LTs tiny ass she clutched me to her and whispered in my ear ” Alan will you bum fuck me to sometime please”

i put my mouth to her ear and replied ” yes sweetheart as soon as you are ready if that’s what you want”

” I love you Alan ” she whispered

” I love you to Honey” …

she then came once more and slid to the floor beside her mother and grabbed hold of her in a hug ” i love you Mummy … “

” I love you too pet ” Jane replied …

” well can we keep him now mum pleaaaase “… i lay down between them Jane’s Tit in one hand and my other gently caressing Georgia’s little but crack her little hand was holding my semi stiff dick

“OH God take 5 everyone ok ” Jane said ” Thank you BT … that is a line i never thought i would say you know …. I kinda sure about it now honey I Love you “

Before i replied Georgia cut in ” Ditto from me Guess that means we have to keep him mum “

” i think we are all mad But i love you both As well … one hell of a lot in fact …” then a thought struck me ” Jane can i ask a question darling ”

Jane gave a little groan ” Ok if you must “

” Jane … Sweetheart … i know this is soon to ask this …” i could feel her tense up ” Will you do me the great honour of MMM”

” Don’t you dare ask that … stop it … stop it now ok ” she looked me in the face noticed i was laughing ” What what is funny ”

” i was only asking if you’d make me a cuppa tea… but OK ” she rolled over fast and punched me hard

” not funny “

“yes it was Mum” Georgia said and lowered her mouth to my cock and started sucking it and enjoying it .

“Honey you know where that’s just been don’t you ” Georgia stopped suddenly looking shocked …. then shrugged

“by the end of the weekend i may much there as well Mum you already fingered me now Alan’s had his cock in me … Next time i will hold on i promise i want you to be the first to spunk in me in all my holes ok i need you to train me Daddy ok ” the baby voice returned again during that sentence she returned her attention to lick and sucking my cock back to life in truth it looked like a large ice cream cone the way she was going at it and her tiny hand

I sucked my little finger making it well wet and slimy and slid it between her cheeks circling her tiny hole she shuddered Jane spotted where my hand was and looked surprised.. “she asked ” i mouthed silently to her

” Be gentle ” she mouthed back

” promise ” i replied

i pushed the tip in less than nails length

Georgia’s hand grasped her mothers her eyes wide open ” OH GOD … Dooo “she started breathing hard

Jane hugged her to her “Stop thats e”

“No Mum please it just different … ive never thought of putting anything up there before is all ”

“OK but say when you want to stop ok hun “

” OK” Georgia actually pushed herself back onto my finger a lot further than i would have pushed in straight away

Georgia without any warning thrust a finger straight up my ass and wiggled it … my first response was a gasp and tried to pull away Georgia started to finger fuck my bum hard …. i felt my cock go harder than it ever had gotten before … i started ramming my finger in and out of her and slid a finger in her cunt at the same time hence a mini DP i guess within seconds the only way to describe it was she started cumming her brains out i kept my hand still but as she couldn’t lay still thrusting her hips up and down she ended up kind of fucking herself “OHHH God help me mummmyyyy Dont stop Jesus ” jane went over to her to try calm her

Georgia grabbed her with her free arm pulled her tight and started kissing her mother passionately tongue in her mouth and jane soon responded Georgia slid off my fingers and grabbed my rock hard cock once more …. with no assistance this time threw her leg over me shuffle in close positioned her self on it then holding on to both my hip and her mother that was snogging her … Pulled me inside all the way it was very tight but well lubricated and she proved her stamina that time … For a tiny girl she fucked me mercilessly for 20 minutes solid the fact she was still snogging and groping her mother most of that time was amazing the sweat glistened like gems all over her body and still she kept thrusting away …

“Im about to come” i had to say it just to warn her she pushed her mother away and managed to get me on my back her astride me still and lay on me her little body fucking me frantically as fast as she could … jane shuffled round behind her realised what the response had been early reached in to a draw grabbed something silver and about as thick as middle finger and 8 inches long at least spat on it then thrust it not to gently up her daughters tiny but flicked a switch and a buzzing sound started Georgia let out a tiny Scream but kept thrusting away even faster her cunt muscles tightening Jane started pumping the toy in and out of her little bum as fast as she was able trying to get in time with her daughters hungry needs … i had lay there as still as i could but now on the brink of shattering her Duck and me impregnating her i grabbed hold of her and started hard thrust up to meet her downwards ones 10 hard thrusts threw me over the edge and i spat my load way up inside this little girl she cried out and collapsed onto to my chest panting hard hanging on to me tight Jane had left the toy buried in Georgia’s bum turned on but held it still… She suddenly looked up ” Kids are fucking Liers god that was good …. wanna go again she asked then all but passed out on top of me trembling and her cunt muscles still in spasm squeezing me and milking my last drops out …. My cock didn’t start to wilt it was in heaven … ten minutes later she was asleep ….

Jane eased her off me and managed to lift her on to the sofa…. My cock was still as stiff as a post ….” hum waste not want not” she said and climbed on top ….” lay still and relax you’ve been a busy let mummy help you ”

Slowly and gently at first she rode me her tits getting lots of attention from me… i cant recall how long it went on but she knew when i was getting near and then fucked my like a pro so we could come at the same time rolling me on top of her for the ending ” i want it to flow into me as far as it can” she whispered i wasn’t going to argue and let another load go

She looked up at me smiling ” Well ?”

” Well what ” i replied …

” can we keep you … can we keep you please Daddy i been a good girl haven’t i ” she said in a babyish voice

” you both have been very good girls indeed … yes very good girls …. Angel for as long as you need me or always and forever …. ive fallen big time you realise “

” you tripped us both over as well you know not sure i will ever walk straight again after today “

“Thats cause he fucked your ass Mum” Georgia’s head popped over side of the couch…. ” You ready to go again Alan ” i wasn’t but wanted to be so kind of groaned but agreed Jane climbed off me as George slid down onto the rug ” its ok don’t panic i need some rest “

Jane laughed ” kids no stamina … time for bed Missy … that means he can bang me all night ”

Georgia’s lip dropped ” it ok angel im teasing you come on we all need some sleep ….. Erm i trust you are ready for some sleep Alan ” i looked from one to the other and back … ” well i was planning to take you bent over the sofa at least twice each before calling it a day “

“WHAT ” Georgia exclaimed

Jane laughed ” he is kidding if i could stand up id prove it …. think we have emptied the tank tonight “

We finished off the bottle of wine sitting in a line on the rug with backs to the sofa.

” Georgia . Be serious for a moment please ok …….. What’s your thoughts of tonight and Alan”

Oddly no instant comment returned “Mum it’s hard is it ok to say In-front of him I only known him for “she glanced glanced at the clock ” well about 6 hours I guess “

“Angel unknown that ……..but i have not really known him a lot longer …….and no we haven’t been at it at work… This all new to me like it is you……. And yes I think after the last few hours …. We should be ok talking in front of him…” She looked at me to get a sign I nodded she smiled.

” Ok ….. He’s good-looking…. Presentable… Funny….makes me feel special…..broke my duck…..is kind I think and was gentle with me ” she looked at me ” Thank you for that it was painful but brill at same time Thank you….and Mum if it ok with you I would like …. Like him ERM I want him to teach me everything and be around when I need him …you know…ERM and yes I think i may be falling for him ……. OK what’s your views mum”

Another long pause…” Well mostly ditto …..if being honest …. And afraid a bit……it’s been a long time since I’ve been with a man ….. And this wasn’t planned yet oddly….it all feels genuine honest relaxed and ……” She looked me directly in the face ” I know there are pot holes and dangers in this…but i trust you …. You actually have proven that so perfectly without trying tonight…….I would also like more of the same ……”

” Your thoughts please Mr .” Lt poked me in ribs.

I didn’t need to think…” You are BOTH very beautiful ….funny lady’s ..sexy as hell…I to can see there could be issues and dangers in the road ahead…….but I trust you because I can see you love each other very much and neither of you wants to hurt or be hurt……”…I looked down at my hands” I’ve never felt anything so potentially right before don’t take this the wrong way ….I feel for first time in my life I’m where I should be and want to be ….. I genuinely love no I’m in love with you both ok”

” George… serious still …..would you like him to move in ….ERM if he wants that is ”

Baby voice was back ” mummy if you let me keep him I will feed him water him and clean up after him I promise. …… Please let’s keep him please mum ”

” Alan I know this is all sudden …..heck I don’t even know where or who you live with…. But …..” She looked down ” I’m in love with you as well …..I would like us to take t’s head fell e leap the chance and see where it leads us to …… Alan we would both like….love you to move in with us….it’s ok you can say no we would understand and would be best to be straight from the beginning if it not what you want…..”

I put my finger to her lips to hush her ” I’d like … Love that so much angel ..angels ” Georgia’s head fell to my lap and she kissed my dick it gave a large twitch ….

” Mummy I think you wrong he not empty yet it seems” she sat up and giggled ” improve you Da…. Alan ” she hugged my arm gave a huge yawn …

” Leave the room as it is I think we need bed now we can sort it tomorrow “

We all headed upstairs I was shown where the bathroom and toilet was on the way and Jane opened her bedroom door and led me in Georgia headed Futher down the landing to another door

” Go get her Alan she should be in with us tonight at least …… That is if you want ”

Interesting Jane hug ” yes I agree we should get her ” I kissed her .. and walked to Georgia’s room and appear on the door

” Enter”

I walked in Georgia was leaning against her wardrobe I could we get shoulders hitch and realised whereas crying walked over and gently kissed her shoulder ” what’s up LT ”

She jumped and spun around three her arms around me mixed my chest ” I ….I thought you’d find to bed ”

” We will …but not without you sweetheart …. I need you” … She grabbed my hand dragged me as fast as she could to her mum’s room…

Stood looking at her mum ” can I”

” Yes angel we want you in here both of us ok ”

” Cool ” Georgia dashed out..

” Alan if you said during night …please be gentle with her and yes do her first she will love that”

I hugged Jane tight..” your a very special lady …. And a great mother you know ”

She laughed. ” A good mother wouldn’t let you within a mile of there daughter. But thank you for saying it ‘

” You are a good mother. Is it not better that she was safe and wasn’t in some kids car or bike shed and being hurt”

” Ok see your point ”

Georgia entered just as we were kissing. ” Not In-front of the kids please” she laughed

She had slipped into lose fitting silky t shirt that came down low enough to just about cover everything..

” Really Missy that fools no one ” Jane laughed ” your in the middle where I can keep a eye on you” Jane slipped a black silk nighty on and slid in the right side of the bed …” Take your boxers of Jake we all know what you are packing ”

I picked them of as LT slid into bed giving me a eyeful even though I was tired I could feel my package grow

I did in on the left. Jane kissed LT and beckoned me to joined the hug basically putting Georgia in my firing line her sexy bum to me knowing my tool would press against her there….she kissed me long and hard then breathed in my ear ” try it but don’t force her” I rocked my hips gently

A small hand took my cock and actually positioned it to her tiny bum…oddly I instantly noticed it was well lubed up I slid my hips forward a little my helmet slid in …Georgia sucked in air loudly grabbed my right hand and pulled it to her tits her nipples were rock hard and she gasped and started caressing them through her silk top Jane’s eyes opened wide and she gasped I didn’t realise why for a moment then spotted Georgia was sucking her mum’s fit and was trusting her hand rapidly between her mother’s legs ..

By now I was about three inches inside her it was very tight but ultimate bliss more so in some ways as I wasn’t moving Georgia was as fucking her self backwards onto my cock taking it at her own pace hence not being hurt more than she was willing to stand I slid my left hand under her body so I could play with both her tits at the same time and stared kissing Jane over her head… God this felt so dam good.

Suddenly Georgia let out a stifled scream and yanked herself away from me (that hurt in two ways physically because my cock was tight inside her little bum … But equally if not more so the fact i had hurt her ) she grabbed on to her mum hugging her tight ” Sorry …. sorry so sorry “she was crying again and burying her face into Jane’s breast ….

Jane hugged her to her and was looking at me … i couldn’t see anger in her expression thank fully but i felt like a heel all the same

LT’s was sobbing … ” I wanted … i it hurt so much but i wanted to … im sorry but it felt good as well and …. i spoilt every thing … ” i touched her shoulder gently she pulled away …. ” I’m sorry ok ” she buried her face into the pillows her little body heaving as she wept ….

I looked at Jane for help … She gave me a small smile and mouthed “hold her” silently to me

i edged away a little so there was space for Georgia to roll over and gently pulled her over into my arms facing me she was tense,stiff and pulled away at the start…” Angel its ok you have done nothing wrong i said gently to her ” and tried again. This time she didn’t pull away but was still stiff in my arms and the instant she was facing me buried her face in the pillows once more sobbing.

No pretend voice now she sobbed ” I’m so Sorry i wanted to … For you … to … to make you happy a… and like me “

i hugged her ” Don’t be sorry Sweetheart ” i kissed her head lightly ” You never need do anything just to please me you know …. you should never do that for anyone … and as for liking you … I honestly Love you” i kissed her head again ” Please angel don’t worry i swear you have nothing to be sorry about ” i could feel her relaxing in my arms and as i kissed her head again she turned her head up to kiss me back …

” I love you to Alan ” she hugged me back and quietly in my ear ” it felt so good .. I’m still sorry but can we try it again some time …. Please …. if you want to that is ” She kissed me again …

” Trust me Pea … He more than just wants to and you have a lot of time so its ok ” Jane said she put her arms around her daughter to both hold her and at same time gently finish me off by hand.

Georgia noticed this and raised her left leg over both of mine So my cock was massaging her Cunt at the same time She started to moan Quietly.

“see Georgia Daddy isn’t upset if he was he wouldn’t have such a stiff prick ” Jane said.

Georgia took her tongue out of my mouth just long enough to say in her babyish voice” Daddy is that for me ” giggled and started humping against me … Jane put me in place then hugged me pulling all three of us closer together my cock slid easily inside Georgia this time she gave a sharp intake of breath “ohhh …. that’s gooood sooo Good ” her little hand fell to my arse and tugged me tight towards her … her muscles in her pussy even though she was holding still she kept tightening and relaxing perfectly as she started to purr against my chest …

Jane kissed her daughters shoulder …. “Do it slowly this Time baby … its not a race and you have all the time in the world so enjoy … your new toy ” She looked at me and giggled ” And Alan you can enjoy it as well i guess ” …

I reached behind Jane to slide my hand to her sexy Bum .. She slapped it away … “No Stud not this time … you can do me in the morning … concentrate and Making my little girl happy … Mum’s old bones need a break … so does my bum after earlier i must admit “

she leaned over Georgia’s body and kissed me hard ” as i said Darling we have all the time in the world now don’t we … Good Night” she kissed Georgia ” Night honey …. Don’t break him ok “

” I will try not to Mummy but that may be Hard ” Jane mouthed to me silently ” Thank You”

i pulled her towards me both to kiss her and whisper in her ear ” Why you thanking Me … I love you and you letting me not only love to beautiful lady’s … But shag your daughter its a dream come true ”

She laughed … ” i pegged you rite earlier Alan …. You is huge trouble and i thank you fort that as well ” with that she shoved Georgia hard on her bum basically ensuring we were fulling connected Georgia yelped happily Now good night both of you she rolled over .. Im not sure how soon she fell asleep or even if she was pretending .

But during the Next Hour of gently passion Georgia came a few times and i deposited two loads inside her without ever pulling out of her … she fell asleep in my arms with me still embedded deep her last coherent words as her sweat soaked body fell asleep Was ” I love you ” …

“I love you to Angel ” … i greyed out myself then sleep or coma i never have worked out BUT i know i was smiling ….

……………………………………………………………………

Here I jump forward to the next morning we were all up showered dressed and I admit slightly worse for wear …. My tribal cage and lower back …. Jane basically every thing she said felt like she had run a marathon …. And Georgia sadly though her bum was on fire and wouldn’t sit on a dinning chair as it hurt…..

…………………………………………………………………..

At the breakfast counter over coffee OJ and toast ….and more coffee…. The mood was quiet yet polite as if there was a elephant in the room and after about half a hour Jane mentioned it …..

“About last night guys ….. It was unexpected brilliant and wonderful and I loved it no regrets at all….” You could hear there was a but or cloud on the horizon from her tone …… In my head I was trying to brace for it (because sad though this may sound and for the first time in my life I had totally fallen in love …. With both of them to me they were one entity part of the same package….. How and why I don’t know but I guess it true about love you can’t control who or what you fall for it happens )…. Jane took my hand ” But .. I’M so sorry I … We can’t do this …. You know nothing about us like we know little about you….” A year was running down her face ” this wasn’t intended I wasn’t wanting or looking …” She looked lost ” the two of us T and me I referring to …. Are all we have …. It’s been that way for years and I can’t risk it ” it was only then I realised Georgia was silently crying looking down at her hands they had obviously talked while I was in the shower…

..My brain was in top gear trying to adjust but the way I felt at that moment inside made it impossible to put into words back then….. I never had experienced heartbreak before and it felt like mine was being torn to bits…

” I’M sorry …. I ” I gently Took one of Georgia’s hands ” I’m so sorry I hurt you last night …. I didn’t mean to ” Georgia lifted her head tears streaming down her face ” I love both of you so much I would never hurt you either of you intentionally..” unmanly as I know this is and hard to admit i started to cry myself … ” Im so sorry”

Even though I think it hurt Georgia she jumped up and threw her arms round my neck crying her eyes out …. ” I love you … You didn’t hurt me …. Im sorry Alan …..” Her arms were tight round my neck ….

” Hush angel don’t be sorry ok …..I love you …. ” I kissed the side of her head I looked at Jane ” Honestly I love the both of you with all my heart ok …. But i understand what your mum is saying ….. She is protecting you sweetheart that’s all …..that’s what great parents do…. ” In truth I had not understood the way I felt inside at that moment I don’t think ever would understand but I wanted her to feel better about herself …. ” I love you Georgia” I started to rock her gently like a child .

Jane squeezed my hand I looked up at her and she was crying openly ….” I’m sorry ….honestly ….i hate myself …. I love you Alan …..I shouldn’t but I do …… I just can’t …. The risk …. It’s to high….. You must hate me I know ….”

” No Jane … Never I love you honestly I do but I understand…. putting your trust in some is hard when there’s others ” I kissed Georgia on the head ” when there’s another Person at risk is different ….don’t be sorry ….I actually love you in a way more for that ”

” What how why how can you possibly…… You should hate me ” Jane blurted out

I smiled even though I was still in tears….” I do darling …. You actions prove how much you love your daughter ” Georgia hugged me tighter ” you are protecting her ….is all …. Protecting your family…. Putting her safety first ahead of your needs ….”

” Please stop Alan….” She looked down ” it’s …..I…..we ….. ” She shook her head hard ” what would her friends think…. The neighbors….god your family even ”

LT raised her head……” It not there bee’s mum you know that ……he could be your boyfriend to the world ….or mine ….please mum” she hugged me even tighter she kissed me ” you told me you love him one hell of a lot ….. Please mum please give it …. No ….. Give us a chance ….. A trial period …. Marry him …. Don’t continue mum …. You know you will regret it ….”

” If you get hurt and I lose you I would regret that more”

” Mum …. If you try and it works out there will be no regrets…..you have always told me that to try something and fail ….is better than to give up without trying it haven’t you “

Jane laughed at that….” That’s it use my mother’s quotes against me ” she looked at me long and hard ” do you honestly think this can work Alan …..you think you can cope in this mad house…” I was finding it hard to breathe LT was strangling me

” I’d like to try angel…..and my sanity has yet to be proven I admit but I know I would regret not trying “

” Missy … Let go of him and come here”

LT kissed my ear ” don’t you leave I love you” she whispered

” I won’t angel ” I missed her head once more and pealed her arms from around me ” I love you to”

She sat beside her mom looking so small and frightened ” Pea are you sure you want to do this ……it would be easier now than in a month if you change your mind” Jane said

” Mum you work with him ….. Are you going to change your job or get him to on Monday ….. If you honestly love him like you have told me you do ……” LT let that hang in the air …..” See my point mummy dearest”

Jane looked at me ” Other than the obvious…. In bed last night…. Did you two plan this …this little routine I mean ….. By the way if it truly what you both want it worked….. ” She smiled at me ….” I wouldn’t be able to work with you Alan …. Not if we didn’t at least try and see this through …. So abandon ship now if you need to ” she looked at Georgia ” ok I surrender you win ok ….. Just don’t blame me if this all goes wrong is all …….. But thank you trouble you talked me out of a mistake” she turned to me ” Alan I do love you …… ” Her face went red” i’ve fancied you from my first glance but assumed you had someone and I was to old anyhow …. But your gentlemanly conduct and your compliments yesterday just caught me by surprise …. And the journey home and what you said kind of shocked me yet when I reflected on it knew ditto even then but could not say it or really think about it..I love you with all my heart Alan …..try not to break it please”

I stood up rounded the counter and hugged them both to me …. ” I promise to do the best I can but I swear I will never hurt either of you …… This morning has proven to me just how much I am in love with you both I never want to lose either of you ….. Ever ….I’ve never been in love before I now realise actually ”

” Ditto …” The said at the same time ….. Giggled ….and shook hands

We all hugged and kissed and things were better once more…

……………………………………………………………

To round this off without all falling asleep that have read thus far.

in the year of 1991 I was now a fully qualified Accountant and was working as a Group Financial Director for a national hotel chain

Georgia became a accomplish Artist who dose graphic design for Advertising campaigns

Jane who had been made redundant as the Double glazing company Sold up and shut the branch down we had worked for as we had financial stability and a much larger house We all jointly decided there was no need for her to work Full time or any time if she wanted this was due to planed we had made for early in 1992

I married Georgia in February 92 and she had her first child a Daughter Late that November

June Had her second child Early that December

Both planned and totally wonderful Kids My kids they both have 1 dad and 2 beautiful mothers and as of 2007 have never asked the tricky question i just prey they both find as much happiness and joy in there life as the three of us have

OK the threesomes are few and far between now with kids about it makes for less time. But yes i’m one of if not the luckiest man alive i know that clearly …

My father sussed it out within a very short length of time after only seeing the pair of them @ 5 times with me hence i gained yet another nickname Lucky … My mother only worked it out just before the wedding and said as long as every ones happy she thought it was great and gaining 2 grand kids that they spoilt rotten from day one helped.

One last thing .. i did find out why trust was a huge issue in the early days … Jane’s first husband was a alcoholic womanising abusive husband and father who used to knock them both about. How anyone could hit anything as beautiful as either of them still makes my blood boil IF i had ever met the guy in his life time knowing what i know he would never have lived as long as he did.

Finally …. This is totally fact based. Dates may be a little hazy sketchy in places and names are changed. odd relation ship maybe but to my mind no harm or abuse of any kind sexual or otherwise took place Every one was willing me i guess more so in some ways i still think of that first day as the day i arrived home for the first time in my life …. Jane claims i rescued them … i know they both saved me … and LT well she still has her babyish voice when ever she wants something and is only 2 inch’s taller than she was then still fits into her uniforms perfectly BUT not in front of the kids … i guess she will still look jailbait maybe when retirement age rolls around at this rate (OH and yes she likes Anal like her mother as well) think that’s it enjoy.

---

If you have not read Parts 1, 2 & 3 please do so as this follows on and will make better sense if you read those first. Please read them in part order otherwise there will be no flow. These are purely my fantasies, stories I dream up and hope you enjoy as I share them. As always criticisms good and bad always appreciated but remember I am no professional writer and I have no one to proof read except myself. Adverts not welcome nor appreciated in the comments box. Part 4

The following morning we showered briefly, pressing on with a quick breakfast keen not to waste the precious time left. We drove to our ‘special’ beach, parked up and walked into the dunes. We were disappointed to find no Sarah and John in their usual spot, instead two ladies, a little older than us, both naked, one lay on her back with her knee bent upwards the other on her side her head propped up on her hand, her other hand in between her friend’s legs stroking her pussy.

Neither lady seemed inclined to stop what they were doing as we passed by, merely saying a ‘hello’. Alice and I ventured over the next dune to find our previous spot unoccupied, so we set about placing our towels on the sunbeds. Alice and I discussed what we had seen, admiring the women’s bodies, their smooth pussies with clipped landing strips, the large breasts with little or no sag, one with tight elongated teats the other smaller but with huge aureoles.
I confessed to Alice that even the briefest sight of one stroking the other had turned me on, my juices already secreting and dripping down my legs. She giggled and agreed with me but told me to try and contain my excitement, telling me to lay down on my front and she would suntan oil my back for me. She drizzled oil up and down my spine, the coolness of the liquid causing my skin to goose bump. Her hands rubbing the slippery substance into my shoulders, across my back, pushing over my arse her thumbs skimming my anus as she pushed her hands between my buttocks down onto my legs. Rubbing oil into my calves moving up my legs, massaging outside to inside, creeping further and further towards my pussy.

She teased me mercilessly, her fingers skimming my folds, touching but not touching, slipping into my wetness over and over. She suddenly stopped, tapped me on the bum and told me to roll over. Twisting onto my back I glared at her, her adorable face smirking back at me, biting her lower lip, lowering her eyes and once again drizzling oil from between my breasts down my torso and stopping at my slit.

Kneeling behind my head, she rubbed oil into my shoulders and onto the top of my breasts, leaning over her palms rubbing on my nipples, pummelling the flesh, pinching my teats between fingers and thumbs, plucking and pulling causing me to moan at the pleasure and pain. She shuffled to one side, gliding her hands down over my ribs, circling her palms, onto my belly until she reached my pubic mound, circling all the time, pulling the top of my pussy lips slightly open as she went.

‘Open your legs, place the soles of your feet on the sand either side, flex your knees open as far as you can…..mmmm that’s it. Your pussy is wide open……your clit is starting to poke out.’

Alice was panting as she spoke to me.

With her left hand, her fingers scisssored my clit, sliding up and down, rolling her fingers up and down, pinching the swollen bud between. I gasped at the delicious sensations rushing to my cunt. Her right hand tantalisingly slowly, slid one, then two, then three fingers into my dripping cunt.

‘Ohhhhh!’

I gasped

‘Ohhhh fuck! Yesssss! Push them deeper, harder……pump them into my cunt! Ohhh that’s it!’

My hips tipped up to meet her thrusts, my cunt making squelching noises as her fingers and knuckles jam in and against my pussy, the attention producing more and more of my juices. I reach for both of my nipples, pulling and pinching on them as I lift my arse from the sunbed to allow her deeper penetration.

‘Oh God I’m gonna cum, don’t stop, please don’t stop, that’s it, harder…..harder!’

My orgasm creeping closer and closer, I open my eyes to watch Alice fucking me, her tits wobbling at her exertions. Something catches my eye, on the dunes sits the two ladies we passed when we arrived, one is sitting in front of the other, the one behind has one hand on the other’s breast, plucking on her tight but distended nipple, her other hand is jamming her fingers into her friend’s wide open spread cunt.

I catch the masturbator’s eye, my orgasm rushing forth as the thoughts of being watched turns me on more, I moan loudly as my cunt muscles spasm against Alice’s pumping fingers, milking them as my cum floods her hand. She stops tweaking my clit and slows her fingers down until she withdraws them, bringing them up to my mouth where I suckle them hungrily slurping at my juices, tasting myself whilst all the time watching the voyeurs.

I whisper to Alice that we have had an audience, surprisingly she is not alarmed and turns her head to them asking them if they care to join us, her confidence amazes me, I expected her to be alarmed at the intrusion. Alice helps me to stand as the two ladies make their way down the dunes.

They introduce themselves as Maureen and Jo, giving us both a more than friendly kiss on the mouth, hugging each of us rubbing their bodies against ours. It transpires they come to this beach twice a year, enjoying watching others and becoming involved with other strangers. They are a lesbian couple who like to spice things up with other ladies for casual sessions. Maureen has the distended nipples, I also catch sight of some silver wear between her pussy lips, she has a clit bar! Jo is a little shorter, with huge aureoles and her labia are huge.

Maureen is standing by my side, rubbing her breast against my arm, she strokes one of my nipples with the backs of her fingers, complementing me on my beautiful tits. The nipple immediately puckers at the stranger’s attention. I catch Alice’s eye, raising my eyebrow, silently seeking her approval that this is okay. Licking her bottom lip, her eyes shining with excitement, she nods her head discretely in agreement.

I lean in to kiss Maureen, my tongue seeking permission to enter her mouth, her lips open meeting my tongue with her own and we kiss deeply. Her fingers are now turned, rubbing her tips across my tightened teat then pinching between finger and thumb, I moan into her mouth. The attention immediately triggers sensations in my pussy, despite coming only moments ago, more juices start to secrete from my cunt.

Casting a quick look over at Alice, Jo is sucking hungrily on her tits, Alice holding her head to her breast, her eyes closed with a blissful expression on her face. Maureen’s hand slides down my body as we continue to kiss, anticipating her actions I shuffle my feet wide apart to allow her unfettered access to my aching cunt, I can already feel my juices tracking down my thigh. Her fingers reach my slit, briefly caressing my clit and sliding through my wetness to my cunt.
She moans into my mouth, appreciating my treasure, I hope.

‘Your pussy is so wet! Such a smooth, tight, hairless twat…….I don’t know what to do first, taste you, lick that creamy pussy, suck your clit into my mouth or fuck you with my fingers…….’

I moan in response to her sexy promises, she catches me unaware as she jams two of her fingers into my cunt, pumping them in and out, the intrusion is divine and I clutch her shoulder burying my head into her neck, sucking on her flesh. She removes her fingers, bringing them to her mouth, tasting me, watching me watch her.

‘Come lay on the sunbed so I can get a proper taste!’

She drags me to the bed pushing me down to sit, she stands straddling my legs, my face at the same height as her pussy. Clit bar glinting in the sunlight, I bring my hands up, placing them either side of her pussy lips, pulling them apart, completely exposing it. Leaning forward, I flatten my tongue and run it up and down the pierced knot, rubbing back and forth over the metal work.

‘Oh fuck!’

She gasps.

I flick my tongue back and forth, massaging her love button, my nose rubbing against of clipped landing strip of pubes. She balances herself with one hand on my shoulder the other cupping the back of my head against herself, I don’t need any encouragement, I am not going anywhere! I suck on her clit, vibrating my lips, lapping my tongue against her bud and the metal bar, keeping it exposed.
She pulls away, pushing me back onto the bed, falling to her knees and pushing my legs wide apart, her hands slide up my inside thighs until she reaches my pussy lips and pulls them apart.

‘My, my……your pussy is dripping, globs of juice are pushing out of your cunt!’

Her fingers dip into my juices and smear them all over my pussy, up and onto my clit, then she dives forward, licking hungrily, lapping my juices into her mouth, moving up and down. She stabs her tongue into my cunt, pushing as deep as she can, moving upwards she draws my clit into her mouth and slides two fingers into me. My climax doesn’t take long to build, the turn on of meeting a stranger and within moments she is worshipping my pussy is exciting me so much!

I search for Alice, her and Jo stand watching us, intently, rubbing each other’s pussies, I call them both over inviting them to join us. I reach up for Alice’s hand and pull her closer until her feet are either side of my head, looking up I can see her pussy is swollen, wet with droplets of her juices clinging to her pussy lips. I grasp both her thighs and pull her down until she is squatting over my face, once I can reach I start to lick and suck her pussy.

She moans in delight at my ministrations as I suck the discharged cream from her cunt, slurping her delicious nectar into my mouth, savouring her wonderful flavour. I moan into her pussy, relishing in the wonderful attention of Maureen feasting noisily on my clit, doubly intense now I am eating out Alice.

Jo kneels beside me, taking one of my nipples into her mouth, drawing the tightening puckered teat between her lips and wiggling her tongue back and forth over it. She leans over to the other one, giving it the same blissful treatment. Feeling with my hand, I locate the apex of her thighs, stroking her large labia which are slick with her juices. I pinch each flap between first and second finger, sliding and pulling on the flesh and rubbing the back of my index finger over her clit on each downward caress.

Slipping my exploring fingers deeper between her folds seeking her cunt, I slide two fingers straight to the hilt knuckle deep. Her labia folding over my fist making slurping noises as my fingers pump into her cunt and my fist slaps against the wet folds of skin. She tightens her sucking of my nipples, grunting in pleasure as I finger fuck as had as my hand position will allow. Never in any of my fantasies had I imagined such a scene.

Maureen released my pussy from her awesome suctioning lips, I could not see what she was doing as I was still buried mouth deep in Alice, I could her a scraping noise in the sand, someone’s hands moving my legs until I could feel another sunbed underneath them. I realised Maureen had pushed another sunbed alongside the one I was laying on widthways, she manoeuvred herself until she was astride one of my thighs, her cunt touching my own. I moved my other leg, propping my knee up to allow my opening to fully come into contact with hers.

She started to grind herself against me, the wetness of our pussies sliding over each other’s making a loud slapping noise. The bell bar on her clit hood chafing back and forth over my very swollen clit, I was drunk on all the sensations my body was experiencing and my climax was not far away. There was no way to delay it, yet I wanted to hold this wonderful experience for as long as I could.

Maureen gyrated harder and faster chasing her own orgasm until we both exploded together, panting and crying out albeit mine muffled by my mouth being enveloped in Alice’s pussy. Maureen slowed our mutual clit masturbation allowing us both to enjoy our respective post orgasmic feelings, our bodies sliding together, our cum juices seeping out over each other.

Suddenly Maureen started to grind against my clit harder and faster again reigniting my need for a further orgasm. Jo left suckling my breasts and moved to lay her left arm and breast across my stomach and I likewise moved my fingers buried in her cunt, out and back in behind underneath her arse cheeks. Her right hand slid over my pubic bone and she sandwiched her index finger between mine and Maureen’s clits increasing the pressure and enhancing her friend’s mutual rubbing.

Maureen flowed and ebbed our pending orgasms, driving us higher and higher, I for sure was desperate to cum, chasing my orgasm made so elusive by her teasing. I did not know how much more I could take, my muscles tight, my toes curling, moaning into Alice’s cunt as I tried to continue servicing her. Alice pressed down on my face, rubbing herself against me, I could feel her thighs tensing, her own release imminent. She came on a wail, her body shuddering, juices flooding out or her cunt soaking my chin and dripping down. I eased off my sucking, lapping at her cream, hungry to savour it all.

Maureen’s mutual cunt massage became more and more frantic, our orgasms rushing upon us as our pussies sucked and slurped at each other. We both came at the same time, both squirting that mysterious clear fluid as well as copious amounts of slippery goo. Jo leant forward lapping up the mixed juices as they seeped over my pubic bone dripping and tracking towards my stomach as my hips remained in their tilted position enhancing our contact.

Despite being totally blissed out by my huge orgasm, I was aware that Jo still hadn’t cum, I continued to pump my aching wrist into her cunt. I felt Jo’s fingers start to rub her own clit as she helped chase her own climax. Her cunt muscles started to clench and grab tighter at my fingers fucking her as she orgasmed on a loud moan. I slowed down my actions, letting my fingers slide in and out slowly feeling her juices slide down her channel, past my fingers and oozing out onto my knuckles.

We all moved apart, flopping back onto the sunbeds, our rapid breathing from all the exertion eventually slowing. I brought my cum soaked fingers to my mouth and savoured Jo’s juices licking them clean. Eventually Maureen and Jo stood up, embraced and kissed us both deeply wandering away to their own area over the next dune.

‘My God, what happened this afternoon?’

I asked a reclining Alice.

‘Whatever it was, it was fucking unbelievable! I have never enjoyed such inhibited sex like that. Watching you being attended to, having you suck my clit whilst I watched……..’

Alice’s words dying off as her thoughts drifted to what had occurred as she absent-mindedly stroked her quickly budding nipples. Feeling a fluttering in my pussy watching her, I softly said,

‘Masturbate for me……here……now……spread your legs in front of me…….make yourself cum. I’m still so turned on, I want to watch you…..’

Alice sat back on the sunbed, me sitting at her feet, she spread her legs, exposing her beautiful tight dark pink gash to me. Her pussy lips are so tight, very little inner or outer labia, as she pulled her lips apart and upwards, exposing her clit hood with her already fast swelling clit poking out. Dipping her fingers into the already pooling globs of juice pushing from her cunt, she massaged the shiny cream up and over her sensitive node. Her finger slid back and forth, rubbing over the knot of nerves, slipping down into her cunt to collect more juice to rub onto her clit.

I watched her hand intently, reaching up to stroke my hard nipples, the attention insufficient as I started to pinch and roll the buds between my fingers and thumb. Alice likewise watched me all the time, her fingers smeared in her juices she brought them to her mouth to enjoy her flavours. Laying out in the sunshine, completely inhibited, not bothered who saw or came to watch was a powerful aphrodisiac, I for sure had never generated so much pussy juice before, I was addicted to it in whatever shape or form, be it from my own cunt or another female, it didn’t matter who it was, I had to taste it.

A crazy thought came into my head, I leaned forward rummaging into the beach back to retrieve the unopened bottle of wine we had brought with us together with a banana. Rolling the wine bottle towards Alice saying,

‘Fuck the bottle…..stick it up that delicious cunt of yours, slide it in and out as you stroke your clit….’

Early on in the holiday, I would not dared to have made such a suggestion, Alice bit her bottom lip at my sexy request and reached over, picking it up. Upturning it, she slid the slim neck up and down her pussy, twisting and turning it, coating the smooth dark green glass with her fluids. She gasped at the cool glass as she stroked it against herself watching me as my eyes sparkled with excitement.

She tipped down the bottle so it was horizontal with the seat of the sunbed, moving the corked end to the entrance of her cunt. Slowly she slid the neck into herself, I watched transfixed as her cunt absorbed the intrusion deeper and deeper until the neck of the bottle was buried.

‘Slide it in and out, I want to see the glass covered in your juices.’

She did as I asked and slid the bottle back out. Oh what a sight, the dark nearly black glass, adorned with streaks of her creamy cunt juice, her flesh surrounding her opening gripping the glass as it exited her. Back and forth she slid the makeshift cock as she moaned pumping it in and out of her slippery cunt. The flared end of the neck squelching against her labia as she pushed the bottle as deep as she could.

One of my hands had migrated to my pussy sliding my fingers up and down my slick folds, spreading my goo all over my labia as I watched my horney friend fuck herself.

‘Your turn….’

Alice nodded to the banana laying by my side,

‘I want to see your cunt swallow it deep, fuck yourself with it until you cum.’

I toyed with the end of the banana against my clit, the rough end of the skin scratching my button deliciously sharply, my pussy thrummed at the pleasurable torture. Rubbing the phallus shaped fruit through my folds, smothering it in my cream before I inserted the end into my hungry cunt. My cunt accepted the intrusion easily, I gasped as the cool fruit cock slid past my grasping cunt muscles, until I had just the stalk end to hold onto.

By now Alice was fucking her cunt with the bottle hard and fast, her moans mingling with the slapping of the bottle against her, her copious juices oozing down the main body of the bottle. The tableau was such a turn on as I started fucking myself, the curved head of the banana scraping at my g spot making the whole experience a delicious, tingling, dirty sight.

We rammed our ‘cocks’ into our ever hungry cunts, watching each other as the objects plundered us, the sensations and excitement of witnessing our respective masturbations pushing us closer and closer to climax. Alice orgasmed first, her groans loud as her cunt clamped on to the bottle trying to milk it, she slowed her frigging, her cum pushing past the dark glass, dripping onto her hand. She withdrew the bottle, leaving her cunt gaping open and closed missing the invasion, she brought the bottle to her mouth and licked her juices from it.

Watching her devour her cum pushed me over the edge as I came, twisting the banana side to side scratching at my g spot. My body shuddered, nipples so tight and hard, cunt clenching against the fruit, trying to grip it as I slowed down my pumping hand.

Alice had licked the bottle clean but remained watching me silently as my breathing subsided.

‘Take the skin off of the banana, slide it back into your cunt and then feed it to me!’

Alice’s assertive demand shocked me somewhat but I barely hesitated as I peeled the banana slowly, discarding the cum slicked skin and sliding the flesh into my cunt, enveloping it in my juices. Bringing it up to her mouth she slowly ate my special banana sundae complete with cum, such a provocative sight.

We laid on the sunbeds for the rest of the afternoon, sated, dosing in the warm sunshine, our thoughts mulling over the day’s events. We returned to our apartment, showered and ventured out for some dinner both quite quiet, It was our last day tomorrow.

---

How Kelly’s adventures began

This is rather a short opening, not as much sex as you may want but I’ll upload more of the story in future depending on the response

Kelly’s Awakening – Part One

Kelly Richmond was having a very bad day.

It had been about 20 minutes since she had hung up the phone and she was still in shock. Jennifer, her girlfriend for the last 9 months, had ended their relationship with a phone call! Not only that, but Jennifer had admitted that she had been having an affair with a man! To rub a little more salt into the already wide open wound, the man she had been seeing behind Kelly’s back was there with her while she was on the phone, laughing quietly in the background! Finally, the last part of bad news was that Kelly actually knew who the man was, in fact, she knew him very well.

It was Josh, her brother!

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Kelly had first met Jennifer a little under a year ago when, at 20 years old, Kelly was still struggling with her sexuality. She had ‘come out’ when she was 18 and immediately wished she hadn’t, her parents weren’t supportive of her and fully expected her to grow out of this phase as they saw it. However, much to their disappointment, it wasn’t simply a phase she was going through.

Kelly had become shy and withdrawn after that, her parents never treated her the same way and her younger brother tormented her about it. She hadn’t wanted Josh to know about it but her parents kindly filled him in, much to his amusement. He’s only a year younger than Kelly but sometimes he acted like a child. Two years after telling her parents about it she decided to move in with her long-time, Ariel. Kelly was just as excited to be moving in with her best friend as she was to be getting away from her family!

Because of her family’s reaction to her sexuality Kelly hadn’t been able to meet anyone, her only friend in the world was Ariel and, unfortunately, she was straight. Ariel had been the very first person Kelly had told when she realized than she was ‘different’ and, in stark contrast to her family, she had simply accepted her friend’s preference. In fact they became even closer to each other, Ariel had told her, jokingly, that she felt closer to Kelly because she wouldn’t have to ‘compete’ with her to get the attention of guys and, of course, no man would ever be able to come between them.

Ariel had been very frustrated with Kelly’s family when she learned about their reaction and as time went on, Kelly became more and more of a recluse; she wore drab outfits and never accompanied her best friend to clubs or even just to go around the shops. The reason, Kelly admitted to her after a while, was that she felt ashamed. Ashamed of herself and embarrassed by the way her body reacted around women and particularly the way it didn’t react around men. Of course, Ariel had known the moment Kelly mentioned it that it was because of her parents, they had made her feel like something was wrong with her and convinced her that she shouldn’t even think about being intimate with another woman.

Kelly’s whole attitude towards herself had slowly begun to improve after she got away from the family house and moved in with Ariel. She rarely spoke to her mother at all and her brother totally ignored her anyway. No great loss, that’s what Ariel had said. That was the start of a new life for Kelly; she could be the person she wanted to be and didn’t have to hide anything anymore. When it was just her and Ariel in the house she felt great, but when people came to the house she still got pretty shy and despite her new freedom she still couldn’t find it in herself to get out and be around people.

That changed the day Jennifer came into her life.

That morning Ariel had gone out with her boyfriend leaving Kelly on her own, it took all her willpower to stop herself going back to bed for a snooze. Instead she went to the bathroom and cleaned her teeth, still half asleep she decided to have a cool shower. It was a hot day, the kind of day that made you uncomfortable all the time and Kelly thought a nice shower would make her feel much better, first she opened all the windows hoping the house would be cooler by the time she finished her shower. In the bathroom she stripped out of her clothes but before getting into the shower she caught sight of herself in the full length mirror.

Kelly’s confidence had slowly come back to her since moving in with Ariel who told her many times that she was a beautiful woman and she should start believing in herself. For a long time Kelly refused to believe her friend, convincing herself that Ariel was just being friendly but, over time, she gradually starting thinking that maybe she was good looking. What had also helped was that, at Ariel’s insistence, Kelly had uploaded a picture of herself to a dating website and the response she got was very encouraging! Unfortunately all the responses were from men and, of course, there wasn’t much point answering them, she had decided it wasn’t fair to keep her picture on there because it was for straight people.

So today, while looking at her naked image in the mirror, Kelly smiled and looked at herself a little more favourably than usual. She was happy with her light blonde hair; she’d grown it for a long time and now it just about reached down to her shoulder blades. While perusing her reflection she gently caressed her small breasts which, Ariel had assured her, were about the right size for her 5 foot 4 inch frame, Kelly was satisfied with how much of a good handful they were. In the right kind of bra or top she could still get a pleasing amount of cleavage.

She had a flat stomach which was a result of her involvement in the school’s running team; she had ran in the 800 and 1200 metre teams for 2 years and at the time her stomach and legs got quite muscular. That was a few years ago now and she had lost the muscle definition she used to have, in a way she was pleased because her ‘abs’ had been a little too prominent but now it looked much more natural.

Kelly turned to the side so she could see her naked rear, thanks again to the exercise she’d got from running so much her buttocks were nicely rounded but not too ‘cuddly.’ Next she examined her legs which, in Ariel’s opinion, were her best feature. They were proportionately long compared to her small frame and gentle curves had replaced the hard muscle, they were very shapely from her thighs right down to her calves and ankles. It was plainly obvious that she had taken good care of herself and she didn’t look a day older than her 20 years.

After her brief naked modelling show Kelly turned her back on the mirror and entered the shower leaving the door open so she’d be able to hear the phone if someone called. After being hot and muggy all day the cool shower felt great, the powerful jets of water massaged her neck and back instantly relaxing the young woman. She put on a pair of exfoliating gloves and began rubbing all over her body, Kelly loved how soft her skin felt after using the gloves. After doing the top half of her body she lifted her right leg so she could rub her thigh and shins then did the same with her left leg, as she brought her hands up to her face she accidentally caught her right nipple with the rough glove which caused her to gasp out loud, both nipples were erect due to the coolness of the water which made them quite sensitive and, despite the roughness of the contact, she enjoyed the brief sensation.

Kelly had used the gloves on her pussy before, dragging the rough material gently over her virgin lips had felt pretty amazing and had inspired her to take her gloves off and finger herself to orgasm; she never penetrated herself while wearing the gloves because of the sensitivity down there. The memory of that day in the shower made her feel hot and before she realized it one hand had found its way to her shaven groin. She allowed herself a few strokes but stopped before going too far, even though she was horny she just didn’t have the energy yet.

Kelly got out of the shower a few minutes later and dried herself on a soft towel and got dressed, it was still hot so she selected her outfit based on the weather. Most of her clothes were baggy trousers and jeans so she borrowed some of Ariel’s instead; she picked out a short denim skirt and a thin white top and pulled them on. Because she was alone, and because of the weather, she didn’t bother with underwear. Before going back downstairs she once again caught sight of herself in the mirror. At that moment, with her long damp hair, thin top and mini skirt, she looked like an advertisement for sex! Kelly realized that she had never dressed this way before; the little skirt showed off her legs right up to her upper thigh and the top clung to her breasts with her nipples poking through the thin fabric.

Kelly smiled at her reflection and ran her hands over her breasts and down to the hemline of the top and slipped her hands beneath it and felt the soft skin on her stomach. She took hold of the skirt’s waistband and slowly eased it up, raising the hemline higher and revealing more and more of her sexy soft legs. She kept pulling until the hemline was only a few centimetres below her bare rear; the waistband had gone over her navel so she rolled it down until it sat against her lower stomach. While she had been playing with her clothing she noticed her nipples were sticking out even more! Kelly had surprised herself; she never realized wearing clothes like this could make her feel so sexual. She decided to leave her clothes the way they were as no one could see her and walked downstairs, swaying her hips to and fro playfully.

When she got downstairs Kelly sat on the sofa, when she did her skirt raised itself up even further but she resisted the urge to cover herself up again, instead she sat back and lifted her feet onto the sofa. With her knees apart her pubic area was fully exposed, she lowered her eyes and looked at herself. The short skirt that had been made even shorter looked more like a thick belt and only covered a thin section of her lower stomach, the sight of herself like this again made her feel excited. She put her hands on her knees and slowly stroked her legs from there to her beautifully exposed thighs, the soft touch of her hands ran over the soft skin of her inner thighs. Not since the few first times she’d touched herself intimately in her bedroom, when she had sat on her bed as a teenager, had she caressed her skin in such a slow and deliberate way. Feeling out every curve of her soft skin she seductively ran her hands over every inch of her inner thighs, exploring herself.

She took one hand away from her thigh and ran it up underneath the delicate material of her thin top, doing so caused the fabric to move across her fully erect and sensitive nipples making her gasp. She gently caressed her left breast under the top and, unable to wait any longer, dragged her other hand between her legs. Then, using the pads of her forefinger and middle finger, stroked the sweet and silky lips of her damp pussy.
Swapping from one to the other, she gently kneaded the flesh of her breasts, her breathing got shallower as her arousal grew and soon she started feeling the urge to penetrate herself. Her juices continued to flow, lubricating the entrance to her young body. Then, just as her fingers began to sink into herself, she was suddenly brought back down to earth when the sound of four or five bangs filled the room. It took a moment for her to realize that someone was knocking on the door, she desperately wanted to ignore the noise and continue pleasuring herself but she knew it might be something important so reluctantly she stood up, vowing to finish what she had started later.

Now Kelly had some problems; her nipples stood erect and proud and were pushing against the thin top she wore and her skirt was around her waist. She quickly tried to arrange herself to look slightly less slutty. There was no time to get changed or to even find some underwear! She would have to just poke her head around the door and try not to show the visitor anything. She arranged her skirt to cover herself and tried to stop panicking (she was in such a rush that she totally forgot that the reason why her skirt seemed so small was due to her own modifications.) Kelly straightened her hair and hurried towards the front door, her breasts moved inside her top as she walked causing her nipples to rub against the fabric which kept them erect. Despite the rush and panic she still felt turned on and, when she opened the door and poked her head outside, her arousal didn’t subside, in fact, it just got much worse.

“Hi, I’m Jennifer,” said one of the most beautiful women that Kelly had ever seen.

It was obvious that, like her, Jennifer had dressed for the hot weather. She was a little taller than Kelly and a few years older, her long wavy blonde hair almost came to her backside. She was wearing a pair of denim shorts that were more like hot pants with the curve of her buttocks just about visible, she also wore a small black top that just barely covered her breasts. It was her breasts that most caught Kelly’s attention, they were huge! At least, in comparison to Kelly’s small B cup breasts they were. And aside from a pair of sandals that’s all this gorgeous woman had covering her body, compared to her, Kelly felt like a prude, she still only poked her head around the door because, despite Jennifer’s state of dress, Kelly still only wore a tiny skirt, thin top and no underwear and, to top it off, her pussy still felt damp and her nipples poked through the thin top.

“Are you ok?” Jennifer asked.

“Yeah, sorry,” Kelly responded, embarrassed she had been caught staring. “What can I do for you?”

“I’m here to see Ariel Calver, is she here?” She asked.

“No, sorry, she’s gone out with her boyfriend somewhere,” Kelly answered

“Oh right, do you know when she’ll be back?”

“I don’t know, it could be anytime, I could give her a call and see if she knows how long she’ll be,” Kelly offered, secretly hoping the blonde bombshell would stay a while longer.

“Yeah that would be great,” Jennifer smiled.

“Ok, you can come in if you like and I’ll try her phone.” Kelly was quick to present the solution but suddenly her shyness reasserted itself and she was more aware of her appearance than before.

“Sounds good,” Jennifer replied as she walked into the house and her eyes lit up when she saw Kelly’s body.

“I’ll just be a moment,” Kelly said as she closed the door and quickly hurried through to the living room where the house phone was.

Jennifer nodded and smiled as she watched the sweet woman almost run away from her. The second she had stepped through the door she knew that she just had to have her! Jennifer was pretty sure; from the way she had been ogled by her on the doorstep, that Kelly would like a taste of her pussy. Jennifer wasn’t a shy person and never had been, she was beautiful and she knew it. She was also supremely confident in herself and her body, she knew that when she ‘dressed to impress’ she was almost impossible to resist. Still smiling she slipped a hand into her shorts and felt the warm moisture seeping from her lips, Jennifer had already decided what would happen this afternoon and, with no feeling of shame at all, she unbuttoned her shorts and let them slide down her long smooth legs onto the floor. Then she lifted her shirt over her head and dropped it to the floor on top of her discarded shorts and, totally naked except for her sandals, she followed the little blonde into the living room.

Kelly had her back to the living room entrance and never saw the naked woman approaching her; she was still dialling the long mobile phone number when, suddenly she felt hands on her hips followed by cool air on her rear. Kelly’s skirt was on the floor before she even knew what was happening, she started to turn around, dropping the phone onto its hook as she did, but then there were fingers inside her thin shirt tugging it to try and force it off. Instinctively she crossed her arms over her breasts to try and keep her clothing on but there was no denying the invasive hands, the shirt ripped and was torn away from her body, leaving Kelly completely bare and at the mercy of the stranger behind her.

“Don’t struggle baby, I saw it in your eyes, I know this is what you want.”

Logic should have told Kelly that her ‘attacker’ could only be the person she’d let into the house moments ago, but she was still moderately surprised to hear a female voice behind her. She felt bare breasts being pushed into her back as the woman’s arms wrapped around her body and her hands each found a breast. Kelly cried out as Jennifer squeezed her small breasts in her hands, unsure if it was pain or pleasure that made her react. Then, as a counter to the rough treatment she had received so far, the next thing Kelly felt were soft kisses on her shoulder, the lips travelled up her neck then she felt teeth gently pulling the lobe of her ear.

“Do you want me to stop? Tell me to stop if you really want,” Jennifer’s lips were right next to Kelly’s ear and after she whispered the offer to stop she resumed her soft kisses around the girl’s neck.

“Well?”

“Don’t stop,” Kelly forced the words out.

Now she knew she could have her way with the young woman, Jennifer released her breasts from her firm grip and spun her around so they were face to face and planted her lips firmly on Kelly’s mouth, her tongue separated the girl’s lips and, for the first time in her life, Kelly tasted the soft kiss of a woman.

Kelly had fantasized about her first time, in fact she’d thought about it a lot. Her fantasies would always include a slow seduction followed by gentle love making, after all, she had thought, women don’t fuck. However this wasn’t gentle or seductive, it was raw passion and raging sexuality, two women exploring and, in Jennifer’s case, conquering.

Jennifer was asserting her dominance over the smaller woman, her large breasts pushed into Kelly’s small bust as she forced herself onto her. She’d been given the all clear and now she greedily enveloped the smaller woman, her tongue thrashed around inside Kelly’s warm mouth and her hands ran up and down her back before reaching down to grope at her succulent rear.

Kelly felt her body being grabbed and squeezed making the experience less like making love and more like raw fucking! Jennifer’s hands were all over her, first they’d be stroking her back, then they were in her hair raking, stroking and even pulling her blonde hair snapping her head back and then they were on her buttocks, squeezing and even lifting her off the floor for a few seconds, she was being dominated by the older, taller and much more confident woman.

At last Jennifer took her tongue out of Kelly’s mouth allowing her to catch her breath. However the separation didn’t last long and in a few seconds Jennifer resumed her conquest, she moved her hands back up to Kelly’s blonde hair and tugged it back causing Kelly to cry out as her head snapped back again, then Jennifer’s lips were back in the action. She kissed and licked the girl’s neck and throat leaving a wet trail along her soft skin; she released Kelly’s hair but continued to taste her sweet body.

Kelly’s heart raced and her scalp hurt from Jennifer’s rough treatment but she was turned on, she was certain she could feel her pussy juice leaking out from between her legs and running down her thighs. Despite the brief pain she was enjoying being kissed, licked and explored, she felt desired which was something she’d never felt before, and it felt good. Really good! Jennifer’s tongue was moving again, she felt hot wetness moving along her jaw line and up over her chin, then it was back on her lips, the woman eagerly licked around her lips before forcing her tongue back in to Kelly’s accepting mouth.

They kissed a little slower this time and then, all too soon in Kelly’s opinion, Jennifer stepped back and stood in front of her, grinning at her work so far. Now Kelly saw the slightly older woman in all her naked glory she suddenly felt like a little girl. Jennifer was proportionately bigger than Kelly in every way, her legs were longer as was her hair, she was taller, her features were more prominent and her breasts were not only bigger but they were more rounded as well. However, Jennifer wasn’t overweight, she wasn’t even chubby, she just looked curvier. This, Kelly thought, was a real woman and, in comparison to this woman, Kelly felt like a schoolgirl again!

Jennifer stared at her and suddenly Kelly felt like she was waiting for something, although what that might be eluded her. She felt the need to explain herself to the grinning vixen.

“I…I’m a…” Kelly stammered, she felt her cheeks burning and knew she must be blushing

“Well Kelly, what are you trying to say?”

Kelly couldn’t remember telling her what her name is; she must’ve let it slip out. Kelly suspected Jennifer already knew what she was going to say; maybe it would give the woman a weird kind of thrill to hear her say it out loud.

“I’m…a virgin,” Now Kelly was certain that she was blushing.

“Not for much longer,” said Jennifer, her smile becoming a wicked grin. Then she began moving forward towards Kelly. But then she stopped and looked into the younger woman’s eyes.

“I guess that means you’ve never tasted another woman’s pussy,” she said it as a statement rather than a question.

Kelly’s heart rate went up a notch and her mouth had suddenly gone dry. She couldn’t force any words out so she just shook her as an answer.

“Have you tried tasting your own?” She enquired.

“No,” Kelly answered. She felt more and more like an inexperienced girl with each passing second, even though, in the back of her mind a little voice reminded her of what friends said about her; an attractive 20 year old woman.

Jennifer took a step back and slowly raised her left leg, then she brought her hand down to her pussy. Kelly watched in some kind of fascination as Jennifer inserted one, then two fingers inside herself, gently moaning as she did so. She worked her fingers in and out of her body, enjoying having the awestruck girl watching her. Then she stopped and pulled her fingers back out of her pussy, she briefly examined her now glistening fingers and lowered her leg before advancing on Kelly again.

“Open wide,” said Jennifer, lifting her wet fingers to Kelly’s lips. The little blonde did as she was told but before Jennifer gave her a taste of her juice she traced her wet forefinger around Kelly’s lips, then slowly leant forward and licked her own moisture of the girl’s lips.

Kelly left her mouth open while Jennifer tasted herself, and then the glistening fingers were in her mouth. She closed her lips around the invading digits and gently sucked the wetness from them. It was a taste unlike anything she’d tried before, she thought it was sweet at first but couldn’t be sure, it wasn’t the taste that turned her on though, these fingers had just been inside Jennifer’s body, she’d watched them slide in and out of her pussy and now the same fingers were in her mouth and she was tasting another woman.

Jennifer smiled again as she withdrew her fingers, delighted to be Kelly’s first experience of lesbian lust. This would mean she would have to be the giver rather than the receiver for now; she would have to be patient. However this opened a whole realm of possibilities for them, she thought that if she asked the young woman to do something she would most likely do it, and having a sweet girl doing her bidding was an incredibly alluring idea but first Jennifer would have to show her how it’s done.

Kelly wanted to kiss some more, she wanted to go slowly and gently, to be erotic and sensual; however, Jennifer had other ideas. It was as if the older woman was in a hurry or simply impatient, her movements were fast and she seemed to be running on impulse, eager to satisfy and to be satisfied. Kelly decided to just try to enjoy the experience, it didn’t really matter that it wasn’t happening in her ideal way but, at least, it was happening.

With the taste of the curvy blonde’s juice still on her tongue Kelly tried to make the next move, she moved forward towards Jennifer’s pretty lips intending to passionately kiss her but as she approached Jennifer stopped her, placing a finger on her lips as if she was a teacher or a parent attempting to ‘shush’ a child. Instead of kissing again, Jennifer put her hands on the smaller girl’s shoulders and gently pushed down on them, indicating that she wanted Kelly to lie on the floor. Kelly eased herself down but then Jennifer’s impatience shone through again and she shoved the young blonde to the floor. Kelly was already close to floor and the carpet was soft but she still felt a bit winded, it was becoming more obvious that Jennifer wasn’t the sort of woman who would enjoy slow sex but, again, Kelly reminded herself that she should enjoy herself and to let Jennifer do as she wished.

Kelly was on her back and Jennifer stood over her for a moment, she expected the larger woman to follow her down but instead she stared down her.

“Bend your knees and open your legs Kelly,” said Jennifer, sounding like a teacher which, Kelly realized, was precisely what she was at this moment in time and without hesitation Kelly did as she was told.

“Good girl, now I want you to rub your pussy,” Jennifer ordered.

“Huh?” was all Kelly managed.

“I want to see you touch yourself, I want to watch you fuck yourself, then I’m going to make you cum, I’ll make you scream out loud. I’m going to suck your tits and lick your cunt!” Jennifer explained calmly. She probably spoke in that tone of voice when reading out a shopping list! She didn’t sound particularly excited by her plans for the young blonde but, in truth, she felt hotter, wetter and hornier every moment as she stared down at Kelly.

So, with her eyes fixated on Jennifer’s naked body, Kelly put her hand between her legs and, like she had been doing a short while before Jennifer arrived, ran her index finger up and down her sopping wet slit. Jennifer watched every move she made and mimicked the girl’s movements by trailing her finger over her own wet pussy.

“Are you nice and wet?” Jennifer asked.

“Yes, it’s really wet now,” Kelly answered; her confidence rose as her inhibitions subsided and she allowed herself to enjoy the dirty talking.

“Good, now put a finger in there,” Jennifer urged. Yet again Kelly did as she was told; her moist finger found its way to her opening and eased inside her body. It slid inside easily thanks to the amount of lubrication down there. Then she looked up and saw that Jennifer was copying her again with her own finger pumping inside her.

“Good girl, put your middle finger in there as well,” Jennifer ordered. For the first time her voice quivered, making it obvious that she was losing control and soon she’d need to be fulfilled. Kelly slipped her middle finger inside herself alongside her index finger as requested, her two fingers still slipped in and out of her quite easily although the extra friction against her inner walls, as well as her ever more sensitive lips, served to make her gasp with pleasure. Slowly, shy little Kelly Richmond masturbated for the naked onlooker.

“Now stop,” said Jennifer. “Take your fingers out of your pussy baby.”

Kelly nodded and withdrew her wet fingers, as they slipped out of her body she could just hear a slurping sound, she was wetter than she’d ever been before.

“Now I want you to taste yourself, suck your juice off of your fingers baby, I want you to know what you taste like.” Before today, Kelly never even thought of licking her own moisture from her fingers, it wasn’t because she thought it was dirty, she just wasn’t that curious. Jennifer, however, seemed to enjoy the tasting and obviously got some kind of kick from watching Kelly do these things, so, obedient as always, she brought her fingers to her lips and plunged them in. The taste was different to Jennifer’s; it seemed more familiar, although she’d never tried it before.

Jennifer had had enough of watching; now she wanted to get involved again. She sank to her knees and leant forward; she brought her head down in between Kelly’s soft thighs and planted her lips on her foaming pussy. Kelly cried out again, this time, however, it was purely out of pleasure. She felt Jennifer’s warm breath on her wetness and her long blonde hair as it rubbed against her thighs. She squirmed and moaned aloud as Jennifer’s expert tongue ran up and down her sensitive slit. Her heart was pounding and her breasts raised and lowered rapidly as she panted for breath, she knew she couldn’t last much longer.

Jennifer sensed Kelly’s impending orgasm and sped up her assault on the virgin pussy. She had been stroking the girl’s thighs but now she brought her hand in between Kelly’s legs and roughly inserted two digits inside the sweet entrance to her young body. Jennifer’s fingers were obviously bigger than Kelly’s and their sudden penetration caused her to shout out in pain at first, but the shout became a long moan of arousal. Her voice rose again when she felt Jennifer tongue flicking over her erect clitoris, the sensation of this stimulation, the penetration and the thought of a woman’s pretty face buried between her thighs caused her to go crashing into the most amazing, violent and satisfying orgasm of her life.

When she’d had orgasms before, after a lot of masturbation and fantasizing, they often started slowly, a warm rush through her body followed by a few seconds of climax. Today though, with a woman’s tongue on her clitoris and her fingers inside her, the warm gentle wave became a white hot pulse that tore through her body. Her pussy felt like it was throbbing with heat; it ran from her clitoris right through to her arms and legs, then her fingers and toes. Her body quivered as her senses overloaded, the waves still swept through her body causing little spasms in all her muscles followed by a warm sensation from in between her legs.

Finally, the waves began to subside and, at last, she knew her virginity was gone forever, taken away by this blonde woman who had ripped off her clothes and awakened her to what her young body was capable of. Kelly opened her eyes to see Jennifer watching her with that grin still on her lips, those lips glistened with her juices, Kelly guessed what was coming next, Jennifer seemed to have some kind of fetish when it came to pussy tasting. Sure enough, the beautiful woman lowered herself onto her small body and they kissed, sharing the tastes of each other once again.

“Did you like that baby?” Jennifer asked after they shared the wet kiss.

“Yeah…I did, thank you,” Kelly managed to reply. She still fought to catch her breath.

“Good, do you think you’ll be able to do it?” she asked.

“I…I think so,” Kelly suddenly felt very inexperienced again.

Jennifer rolled onto her side with her head propped up on her hand.

“I think you’ll do fine, besides, I’ll help,” Jennifer sat up with her back against the sofa and her knees bent and legs apart. She stretched her arms towards the nervous young woman, resting her elbows on her knees, and beckoned her forward.

“Come here baby, get on your hands and knees and crawl to me,” Jennifer’s even tone was back and, apparently, so was her naughty side. Kelly rolled onto her stomach and pushed herself up, she slowly crawled to the waiting woman like she had been told, not daring to disobey. Not because she was scared of getting physically hurt, it was because she didn’t want to disappoint the sexy blonde vixen, she felt like she owed her.

“That’s right sweetie, crawl to me,” Jennifer encouraged. “I want you to come here and suck on these,” she said, her hands cupped her large breasts to show the inexperienced girl what she meant.

Jennifer watched Kelly nod as she advanced on her waiting body, her hair hung down the sides of her face and her small breasts gently rocked to and fro. Kelly hesitated when she was close to the large bosoms, she was worried about doing it wrong and, of course, there was no way she’d be able to get her mouth right around them. Jennifer saw that Kelly was nervous; her trembling hands gave a clear indication of it.

“It’s ok baby,” Jennifer said. She softly stroked the girl’s hair to encourage her onwards but, it seemed, she would need more precise instructions. “I want you to lick my nipple,” she said softly and cupped her left breast, offering it to Kelly.

Kelly obliged and slowly used her tongue to trace circles around the pink nipple, as she did she noticed that it began to get harder. This was a minor breakthrough for Kelly, she’d thought of sex and of things she’d like to experience but, she never thought about what kind of affect she could have on someone. At this moment, as the pink bud stiffened, she realized the she was turning this woman on, making her wet, making her groan and shiver and all this was accomplished simply by licking a small part of her body! Now she had a bit of confidence she took some initiative and closed her lips around the areola and stiff nipple, drawing on it and continuing to let her tongue dance around the sensitive area inside her mouth.

“Mmmmm Kelly, you’re really good at this, do the same to my other one,” Jennifer was pleasantly surprised by Kelly’s natural ability.

Kelly swapped breasts and took the right nipple in her mouth while twiddling the erect left nipple between her fingers and thumbs. She knew she was doing well, not only because Jennifer had told her she was good at it, but because of the way her body subtly reacted to every touch. With the soft skin in her mouth Kelly listened to the noises Jennifer made, she moaned aloud and, sometimes, said Kelly’s name out loud, which made her even more confident.

“Kelly stop, I don’t want to cum yet, kiss me,” Jennifer pleaded. Kelly removed her lips from the woman’s breast and knelt up; she was in between Jennifer’s open legs with one bent knee either side of her. Doing as she was asked, Kelly brought her lips to Jennifer’s mouth and they kissed, still feeling confident, Kelly stroked her gorgeous curvy thighs making the older woman moan, her voice muffled by the younger woman’s lips.

“Ok,” Jennifer said, leaning out of the kiss. “Do you think you’re ready to lick my pussy? I want you to do what I did for you, fuck my hole with your fingers and suck my clitoris, lick me out baby, will you do it?”

“I’ll do it, I mean…I’ll try my best,” Kelly replied.

“Good, good girl,” Jennifer said with an excited smile. She stood up and walked over to where Kelly had been before and laid down, knees bent and open again, inviting the young blonde to come and play.

Kelly crawled towards the open legs and tried to remember all the movements that Jennifer had used, she had felt pretty confident until she actually was facing the glistening wet pussy. Surprised by her own willingness she leant forward and planted a kiss right next to her pussy, just a tiny distance away from the plump lips. Then, she decided, it was time to go for it, she stuck out her tongue and dragged it from her perineum right up the centre of her soaking lips, she dipped inside and felt the entrance to Jennifer’s quivering body. Kelly teased for a moment, licking around the wet hole, and then she stabbed her tongue inside as far as she could. She could feel the inner walls on the tip of her tongue but couldn’t get in any further, so she withdrew and replaced her tongue with 2 fingers, ramming them inside the dripping hole as far as she could reach, her finger tips moved around inside before being pulled out and pushed in again, getting deeper with each thrust.

“Ohhh GOD!! Kelly, wow! Don’t stop…Mmmmm FUCK ME!! Kelly, suck my clit, please…oh please let me cum! I NEED it! I NEE…”

Jennifer didn’t finish her pleading because Kelly, with three fingers deep inside her, had taken her advice and wrapped her lips around her erect clitoris; she sucked it into her mouth and her tongue played with it, each time her tongue touched the ultra-sensitive area Jennifer shivered and moaned.

“KELLY I’M…..OHHH GOD I’M CUMMING!”

Kelly watched the climax with a very satisfied smile, knowing that she had caused all of her pleasure. The beautiful blonde who had knocked on her door thrashed around on the floor, her hips rose to meet Kelly’s invading fingers, and then she was limp, she laid flat on the floor and breathed heavily. Kelly finally removed her fingers from Jennifer’s pussy; instead of wiping the juice off them she remembered Jennifer’s love of tasting her pussy. So Kelly laid down beside the spent woman and offered her soaking digits to her. Jennifer simply opened her mouth and licked and sucked her moisture into her mouth. Then the two women kissed and embraced.

That was how it began.

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Afterwards they talked, Kelly told Jennifer about her family and her difficulty coping with her sexuality. Jennifer listened and said all the right things, the things Kelly wanted to hear. Kelly didn’t learn much about Jennifer; she was single, 25 years old and lived with a group of friends in a house-share arrangement. She had come to the house looking for Ariel because they were old friends from school, Jennifer was a couple of years above Ariel and they hadn’t seen much of each other since. Now Jennifer had moved house and now lived closer she wanted to pick up the friendship where it left off.

That was when Jennifer invited Kelly out and, as a natural progression, they became lovers. Ariel seemed happy for her friends although she was going through a rough patch, she suffered with depression and it was hard on her. Later on she told Kelly that the day she’d spent with her boyfriend, when Jennifer first came to the house, was actually the last they shared, they’d split up while her best friend lost her virginity. Afterwards it was like they switched roles; Kelly got more outgoing and Ariel became depressive and, in time, an introvert.

Unfortunately, as the months rolled on, Ariel became more withdrawn, sometimes, when Jennifer came to visit, she went to her room saying she couldn’t cope with a crowd, even though there was only the three of them.

Kelly tried to be there for her as much as she possibly could, but Jennifer occupied a lot of her time and, as time went on, Kelly discovered a few more things about the kind of woman Jennifer could be, and it wasn’t all good.

To be continued…

---

It was the summer before I turned 18, my 16 year old sister and I thought we were going on a normal family vacation like we do every year. But things took a sharp turn, and not for the worse.

I was in my room on the computer, bored, and surfing for some new porn to hold my interest for a little while. I was already packed and waiting for my sister Abby to finish packing so me and my dad could finish loading our families stuff for our vacation at the lake house that we go on every single year. Being almost 18, it’s not my idea of a “great escape” to spend the entire summer at the lake house with my family. I wanted to go to the beach but my mom said it would be nice to spend one last summer having some quality family time before I left to go away for college in the fall. After what seemed like hours, but was realistically more like 20 minutes, I got bored and decided to go check on Abby’s progress, and hopefully hurry things up a little bit. At least at the lake I could maybe find some girls I could get to know and hang around with.

I walked into Abby’s room, which is right across the hall from mine, and of course she’s not ready, all her shit is in a big pile on her bed with the suitcase open and empty on the floor, and she’s nowhere to be found. That’s when I hear water running and music playing right next door in our shared bathroom. I go over and knock on the door but don’t get an answer, probably because she has the music set to ear splitting. The door knob is unlocked so I decided to just go right in. I open the door and there’s Abby, standing in front of the mirror, butt naked and singing into a hair brush. At first I didn’t know what to do, I just stood there and froze staring at my little sisters naked body. I’ve seen Abby naked before when we were both a lot younger, but back then she was just a girl. Now what I was looking at was a blossomed young woman, with shapely curves. My god, my little sister we beautiful, in fact I’d go as far as to say she was hot! Abby is 16, and just recently got her license. I’d put her anywhere between 5’3 to 5’5 if I had to guess, she’s got long straight deep red hair that comes to her lower back, light green emerald eyes, I wouldn’t say she was a true ginger because she always managed to get a nice tan when she laid out in the sun, but I’d say her skin was fair. Until this point I never really took notice, but her tits really bloomed since last summer. She’s always been a bit chesty, but holy shit! I would say they are now a solid D cup, which compliment her wide hips and tight round ass very well. I guess playing volleyball is good for something, her thighs are nice and toned too. She’s never been “skinny” but she’s always been very healthy, which was obvious now, and only the tiniest bit of chub on her stomach.

I finally snapped back to reality when she wiped the fog off the mirror and seen me standing there…JAKE! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING YOU FUCKING PERV?? GET OUT!! Sorry! I was coming to see what was taking so long! Dad wants to get loaded and get on the road, I said. What’s it look like I’m doing? I’m just getting out of the shower, now close the door and get out! UGH, this is going to be a long summer. I left her to get ready, and went downstairs to see if my parents were ready. As I walked down the steps I could hear my dad on the phone, “yeah…no I understand that, but couldn’t Roger take care of it? Well, alright, that’s unfortunate, I guess I’ll see you tomorrow.” I asked, what’s wrong dad? Oh hey Jake, look I’m real sorry but we’re not going to be able to go on our trip now, somethings come up with one of the projects at the office and they need me to fly to Seattle to help close a contract for some condos we’re going to build. I’m sorry, he said. I thought, “oh great so no beach with my friends, and now no girls in skimpy bikinis by the lake.” So, what now? I asked trying to mask my annoyance as best as possible. Right then mom walked in, “honey, I just got off the phone with Rose, mom fell again and this time broke her hip, so now her and I have to go to Richmond for a couple weeks to help her until she’s better.” “ Well I just got done breaking the news to Jake that I won’t be able to go because I have to go to Seattle on a business trip,” said dad. Well what are me and Abby supposed to do now? I asked. So mom said “well, I’d hate for you guys to stay home and waste your summer, I think you two are old enough to go to the lake on your own this year.” Great, an entire summer stuck at the lake with just Abby, I said. “I’m sorry hun, but I’m sure you guys will run into kids your own age and you’ll make the best of it. Don’t worry, I’ll leave you guys enough money to get groceries and to get by with, you’ll be fine, now I have to go break the news to your sister and get going”, said mom.

About an hour later, Abby comes thumping downstairs with her suitcase, and a sour look on her face. Are mom and dad gone already? She asked. Yeah they left about a half hour ago. I can’t believe they both had to bail on the trip, this sucks, she said. Yeah I know, but like mom said, we’ll just have to make the best of it. Are you ready? Yeah, she said. Good then throw your shit in the back of my truck and let’s get going, I’m driving, and make sure you grab the boat keys hanging by the door, I said. It was already 4 o’clock and I just wanted to get there. It’s not like it was really far away, but it was still a two hour drive, and I wanted to get there before dark. Abby tossed her suitcase in the bed of my old beat up Cheyanne, and we headed out. Once we got out of town, I flipped the radio on and settled in for the drive, Abby was busy texting, and looking out the window. Jake, can I ask you something? Sure I guess. I want an honest answer, she said. Okay, what? Do you think I’m pretty?, she asked. What? The images from earlier came flooding right back, her standing naked in the bathroom, her nice round ass, and her perfect tits. The crotch of my jeans started to tighten, and I had to squirm around to get comfortable again. I said, why would you ask me of all people that question? Because your my brother and if anyone was going to be honest with my it’d probably be you, she said. Yeah your fine, why? Did someone say you weren’t pretty? No, it’s just I try and flirt with some of the guys at school, but I can’t seem to get a steady boyfriend, she said. Yeah well, the boys you try to date are all douche bags anyway, so what’s it matter? It doesn’t I guess, I just don’t want to be the last one of my friends to lose my virginity and feel left out, she said. Jesus Christ Abby, I don’t want to hear about my sister getting fucked by some rando, besides, you’ve got some slutty friends anyway that have probably already categorized the entire school by dick size and shape, I said. The rest of the trip she stayed quiet, deep in thought, and my boner finally subsided.

We pulled on to the dirt road where our family cabin was at about 6:15. We unloaded our stuff and went inside to get settled. A little while later, my stomach started to growl. Hey, are you hungry? I asked. Yeah I could eat, she said. Alright well, we don’t have any groceries yet, so why don’t you finish putting the stuff away, and I’ll run into town and grab us some pizza. She said okay, so I hopped in my truck and headed for town. I got back about a half hour later, and as I walked up to the porch I looked through the window, and there was Abby sitting on the couch, with her pants down around her ankles, masturbating. I stopped dead in my tracks, I was so stunned that I dropped the box I was carrying. Holy shit, she’s watching porn on her phone, by now I was paying more attention and I could hear moaning coming from her and her phone. Her knees were slightly bent and I had a full view. She was running her finger up and down her slit, she must have really been turned on, because I could see her finger glisten from here. I noticed at home how much she’s grown, but now it was a whole new level. Her lips are nice and plump, tight together, not a trace of pubic hair to be seen. Her soft pink clit just poking out from the top, with the tiniest bit of pink folds protruding from her lips. Again I was frozen in place and couldn’t to anything but watch. She rubbed her slit, slowly at first, letting the juices moisten her finger. After only a minute or two, I could already see the clear liquid ooz out from between her lips and roll down over her puckered pink asshole. At that time I noticed my own discomfort, and the teeth of my zipper seemed like they would burst. I had to relieve the pressure in my pants for fear of bodily injury, so I undid my button and slowly lowered the zipper, being careful not to get caught in it since I don’t wear underwear, and pulled my rock hard cock from the confines of my pants. When I looked back, Abby was now rubbing her clit in smooth little circles, oozing even more, it looked like it was coming out in stringy ribbons. Her eyes were closed and her head went back, she was really getting after it now, picking up her pace. All of a sudden she took her middle and ring fingers and plunged them deep into her pussy, I had lost all sense and control at this point, so I reached down and started stroking my cock, after the events of earlier this afternoon, I was already to go with a full head of steam, so I knew it wouldn’t take me long. She quickened her thrusting, rocking her hips to meet each blow, her fingers so wet that they now looked soaked. The quicker she went, the quicker I went, there was no stopping now, I’ve reached the point of no return. Pumping my fist as hard and as fast as I could, I shot my load all over the shrub bush in front of me, three strong ropes of my cum was now dripping off its leafs. At the same time as I was unloading into the bushes, I could see Abby’s asshole start to twitch and knew she was climaxing too. Her strong thighs and stomach tensed and her still clothed chest was heaving, she pulled her fingers out and started attacking her clit again at a furious rate, all of a sudden her body locked up, she dropped her phone, and she squirted the littlest bit of ejaculate onto the sofa cushion. She stayed like that for another 10 to 15 seconds in pure bliss of her hard orgasm. By this time, the reality of what I had just done came crushing back on me, I just jerked off watching my sister get herself off! Worse yet, she probably saw me doing it! I quickly shoved my now soft cock back into my jeans, picked up the pizza box, and ducked around the corner out of sight from the window before I got caught. I gave it a few minutes for added measure. I then stomped up the porch steps to make sure she heard me coming, held my breath and went inside.

When I got into the living room, Abby was just walking out of the bathroom, her face was noticeably red from exertion. Hey, you got the pizza, cool, I’m starving, I just finished putting all the stuff away, she said. Phew, I was safe, she didn’t see me, although now I’m going to find it hard to look her in the eye the rest of the summer. I put the box down on the counter, Abby grabbed some plates and we dug in, both obviously famished at this point. After the pizza was gone, we headed into the living room to watch a movie, and get settled in for the night. We both went over to the couch, and I could still visibly see the wet spot where Abby dribbled her pussy juices just a little while ago. She must have noticed too because she cut in front of me and quickly sat down on it to cover it up. I sat next to her, and turned on the tv, we chose a movie and started to watch, some boring flick about a guy and this lost dog he found, I wasn’t really into it, so I pulled my phone out and started scrolling through tinder. Abby must have noticed or not have been too into the movie either because she looked over and asked, so, what do you want to do tomorrow? I don’t know, we need to get some groceries in this house so we don’t starve, so we should go do that first. Then probably head down to the lake and maybe get the boat uncovered, I said. That sounds like a good idea, I wouldn’t mind a day out on the lake in the boat getting some sun, she said. Oh great, I thought. That’s all I need is to watch my sister laying around in next to nothing on the pontoon boat with nowhere to go if my dick gets hard. Me and my big mouth. Actually the thought of it now was starting to make me get a chubby under my gym shorts, I just hope Abby doesn’t take notice. I quickly grab a pillow and throw it over my lap. Yeah that sounds nice, I said. I’m not sure what made her do it, but it seemed uncharacteristic of her. She slid a little closer to me, and laid her head on the pillow that was covering my now hardening cock. I just hope she doesn’t notice. After the movie was over, we both brushed our teeth and headed for bed. I turned my ceiling fan on and laid down, at this point I wasn’t really too tired yet, so I just laid there thinking about everything that happened today. I felt guilty about what I did to Abby, so much so I almost wanted to tell her about it, but quickly put that idea out of my head. Then I thought about what Abby said in my truck on the drive here. How she’s never really had a steady boyfriend, that got me thinking, I’ve never really had a steady girlfriend either. Sure I’ve dated a few girls here and there, and I wasn’t a virgin, but nothing really serious. I didn’t think I was a bad looking guy, I’m 6”1, with brown hair and green eyes, not emerald like Abby, I’d say more of a hunter green, and around 215 pounds. I’ve never been a small guy, and I used to be chunky when I was little, but since I hit puberty I’ve thinned out, and playing football and weight lifting all throughout high school has had its advantages. Maybe I should try and find a girlfriend for the summer here at the lake, and after, who knows. I must have been more tired than I thought and drifted off to sleep.

The next morning, I woke up and my cock was hard as iron. I had a really sexy dream the night before, but I couldn’t remember it now, I just know it was hot. I grabbed my phone and went to my favorite cite, and started stroking my massive morning wood. I found a video I liked with two girls and an unsightly huge strap on. I liked these types of videos, one female dominating another, and this one was perfect, the one chick was a redhead like Abby, and the other a smoking hot blond almost a foot taller. I scrolled past the foreplay and just got right to it because I was already good to go, I stopped scrolling just when the hot blond started railing the redheads pussy. She was thrusting full force into the redhead who was bent over the end of the bed and her legs shaking full orgasm. I started stroking faster as I watched the blondes ass and huge tits giggle as she lunged deep into the redheads pussy, burying the length of rubber meat all the way to the fake balls. I scrolled ahead a little further still and the blond pulled the dildo out of the redhead and started licking her asshole, licking in small circles, then plunging her tongue as deep as it would go into her ass while rubbing the redheads clit with her other hand. When she was done, she spit on the little redheads asshole and pulled out a bottle of lube and slicked the strap on up good. After it was lubed properly she aimed the head for her asshole and pushed, the redhead met little resistance at first but soon the rubber cock disappeared entirely. The big titty blond let the strap on rest a minute so the redhead could become accustomed to the length and girth, as soon as she was ready the blond slowly withdrew until just the head remained inside the other girls ass, and in one quick power thrust, it was gone again and the she started pounding her ass as hard and as fast as she could go. I started jerking faster and faster, matching the blonds pace. About the time of the redheads third shaking orgasm, I began to cum. I felt it stirring in my balls that I was about to boil over, I started jerking faster. Just then, I heard my door open, there was Abby standing in my doorway. I couldn’t stop. I came hard and fast, shooting cum so far and so hard it hit the wall behind me. I was in ecstasy, and horrified at the same time, I looked over at Abby and she was equally mortified, she managed to yell “I’m sorry!” And slammed the door shut and run down the hallway. I laid there in my own making and disbelief for about 10 minutes, which felt like eternity. Finally I had to get up and go face my sister. I cleaned up my mess, got dressed, and went downstairs. When I got into the kitchen, Abby was sitting at the bar and didn’t bother to look up out of embarrassment. All she said was, I’m sorry I should have knocked first. I couldn’t look at her either, I know my face was red because it felt like it was on fire. She must have also sensed my embarrassment because she finally looked over and said, I really am sorry, are you mad? No, just horrified, next time just please knock first. You mean kind of like you coming in the bathroom yesterday after I got out of the shower? She quipped. I didn’t think it was possible but I felt my face get even redder. Okay, you got me, were even now, let’s just go to the store and forget this ever happened, I said. The ride into town wasn’t any less awkward, we were driving along in silent tension when out of nowhere Abby asked, what does it feel like for a guy when he cums? For fuck sake Abby can we please not talk about it? I asked. What? I really am curious and want to know, I want to know if it’s similar to what girls feel, she said. I left out a long labored sigh, well, first, there’s a lot of pleasure, I can’t really describe it but it just feels really really good, and then there’s this pressure that starts to build. Once that pressure starts to build, the guys dick muscle starts to flex and that pressure comes the entire length up his shaft until he cums, and then it feels amazing. I hope that answers your question, that’s the best I can describe it. Hmm, interesting, she said. Why? What does it feel like when a girl cums? I asked. Hmm kinda the same thing, she said. I decided to just leave it at that.

Once home and cleaned up from the grocery store, we both went to put our swimsuits on to go down to the lake, I threw on one of the same three pairs of trunks I’ve worn the last two years and headed back down to the kitchen to pack some stuff from lunch. Abby came down a short while later in this brand new dark green thong bikini she just got prior to the start of summer. Abby do you really have to wear something like that? I asked. What? I figured with mom and dad not here, it’s the perfect time to try it out before I spring it on them to make sure I actually like it first she said doing a little twirl. The bottoms, or lack there of, really did show off her thick curvy toned ass and legs perfectly, and I don’t know how her huge perky tits we’re going to stay inside her top, and I guess the green color matched with her eyes and really set them off. Fuck this was going to be harder than I thought, no pun intended. Don’t you think that suit is just the littlest bit slutty, I asked? Oh don’t be such a bitch, let’s go, she said. As we walked down to the boat house, I tried to walk beside her so as not to get caught watching all her lumps bounce and giggle, thank god I found a dark pair of sunglasses inside the cabin. After I got the boat cover off and stowed in the boat house, I said to Abby, go untie the ropes while I get the motor started, okay she said. After I got the motor running I hopped back on the dock to get the rest of our stuff, I looked and Abby was bent over at the waist having trouble with the last rope. Her ass was facing me and her pussy lips were just barely poking out of the crotch of her bikini bottoms, and through her legs I could see her massive chest giggling and swaying, a gap formed in her bikini top at the underside of her tits so I could see clear between them, the sight was enough to make any man weak. Here let me do that I said and took the rope. I finally got it undone and hopped back on. We have to head down to the marina first and fill up before we get going. Okay, I want to grab some sodas and stuff before we go out anyway, said Abby. We got to the marina and I pulled the boat along the section of dock used to gas up the boats. After I tied off I turned to look around for the attendant who comes and fills the boats, that’s when I saw her. She walked down the dock towards us, my god she was stunning. She’s about 5’8 or 5’9, had to be about 120 pounds, nice firm tits, not as big as my sisters I thought but still and good handful, flat stomach, not really an hour glass shape, but full hips nonetheless, and a heart shaped ass I’d love to burry my face in. Filling up? She asked. At first I didn’t say anything, so Abby took over, seemingly a little annoyed. Yes filling up. Uh, yeah filling up, I managed to stammer out. Seeing me make a fool of myself, Abby stepped in again. I’m Abby Jones, I don’t think I’ve seen you around here before, are you new here? She asked friendly enough. The attendant said hi Abby, I’m Luna Hansen, I’ve just started working here only this summer, my brother Lars is normally the one who works the pumps, but he’s off at college, so I stepped in to help, my grandparents own this place, so I’m actually here every summer, just always somewhere different. What about you? You guys just vacationing for the week? Luna asked. I finally got my whits back and stepped in before Abby could this time. Hi I’m Jake, we are here on vacation, but we’ll be here all summer, my family has a lake house here we come to every year. Well hello Jake, Luna said with a slight smile, I’m happy to meet you, the both of you. With working normally all summer, I don’t really have time to get out and meet a lot of people, I’m only doing this until the new guy my grandfather hired starts next weekend, maybe all three of us could hang out some time? This time Abby jumped in, that would be great! We were supposed to come with our parents again this year but some things came up so it’s just me and Jake and we’d love to make some new friends to hang out with this summer! Just then the gas pump shut off. That’s great! I’ll be right back with your change Jake, said Luna. As Luna walked away, Abby leaned over and said, she’s totally in to you. How do you know? I asked. Uh duh, because the entire time you were talking, the chick didn’t even blink. Oh please, I’m sure she was just being polite, I said. Whatever loser, don’t listen to me then, I’m running up to the shop to grab some stuff. A little bit later Luna came back, here’s your change Jake, she said smiling as she handed me the bills. Hey so, can I have your phone? I’ll put my number in it so you can text me then, she said. Uh yeah sure of course, here you go, I unlocked it and handed it to her. She said thanks with a smile still on her face. Oh wow cool truck is it yours? She said referring to my home screen on my phone. Oh yeah it’s mine, it’s just an old 1975 Chevy Cheyenne, it’s my first vehicle, I plan on fixing it up one of these days, you like cars and stuff? I asked. I love old classics said Luna, my grandfather has an old 50’s Cadillac he bought when he first came to the U.S. and my dad and brother are restoring an old Nova, so I guess you could say I was born and raised around that sort of thing, said Luna. Wow, how old are you? I asked. Oh I’m 18, Luna said, and you? I’m 17, but I’ll be 18 in a couple months, that’s awesome I’ve never met a girl, especially our age, who’s into that sort of thing before, I said. Absolutely I love cars and trucks, maybe sometime I can bring you by the house and show you? That’d be awesome, I said.

Abby came back down from the shop with her purchases, gave our new friend a a weirdly long hug, and hopped back on the boat, we said our goodbyes and cast off. I hate to say it, but I think you were right Abby. I know I was right, but why do you say that? Look, she gave me her number, she asked ME if she could put HER number in MY phone, and look, she put a couple little hearts and smiley faces next to it. Again, of course I was right, I’m always right, besides your a good looking guy and clearly she noticed. I also got her number while she was getting your change for the gas in the shop, she seems like a cool chick, she said. You have no idea. We boated around for a little while, getting a feel for the lake again, until we found a quiet cove and decided to drop anchor and float around for a bit. Hey can you undo my top for me? Abby asked. Your taking your top off? Why? I don’t want to get tan lines dumbass, why do you think? Abby said. Ugh fine, come here. Here we go I thought, not only is it bad enough what happened last night with Abby, now I got the image of Luna’s tight body on my mind, and now I may actually be trapped on this boat with my topless hot sister and her huge tits, fuck. I undid the strap to Abby’s top, which from the strain it was under, nearly flew from my hands but she caught it. Thank you she said and went and laid down on her stomach at the front of the boat. The way she laid down, her arms were down at her sides, but her head was away from me, and her legs were slightly spread, so her ass looked almost bare in that tight thong bikini, and I could see the sides of her pussy lips poking out, if she moves one way or another, I’ll definitely see her pussy again. Say nothing for her asshole, which at this angle is nearly visible as well. Shit I can feel my cock hardening, I better stop watching my sister and just relax. I must have drifted off to sleep, because when I woke up, I got the biggest surprise of a lifetime….

To be continued….

P.s.- This is my first writing I’ve done, let me know what you think, I’m open to suggestions.

---

Can Amy’s boss help her overcome her depression?

This was a 1,000 word competition entry…. enjoy

“Amy, Are you OK?”

Don’t you hate that question? Especially when you are trying to kid the world that everything is fine! Right now, 22 year old Amy hated many things but her deepest loathing was for her ex-boyfriend who, after 7 years, dumped her for a 38 year old tart. Just thinking of it brought tears to her eyes so she dried them and moved on. However, five minutes later in the bathroom, she looked at her bum in the mirror and shook her head, confident that her tight little arse was pretty nice. The same thoughts on the reflection of a slim, beautiful girl with flawless skin, pretty eyes and perfectly proportioned boobs. Her work attire of red shorts and white T-shirt (without a bra) looked great. She smiled and judging her ex’s decision, said, “Yeah he’s a dick!”

Back behind the counter at the bowling alley, Amy surveyed the empty hall. It was early but Tuesday nights were crap in the summer so she read her magazine. Shortly after, Maria, her boss breezed in. Amy admired Maria, an elegant, confident 34 year old who always looked after her employees.

“Hey!” She said brightly, “Busy Tuesday then?”

Amy sighed, “Yeah! Awesome!”

Maria paused. She’d seen it. Then it came!

“Amy? Are you OK?”

Amy started a rehearsed reply but her emotions let her down and she just started crying, managing to reveal that Chris had dumped her before her head dropped to her chest and the sobs took over.

Maria moved behind Amy’s chair and wrapped her arms around her, kissed her cheek and whispered comforting words in her ear, trying to hug the sadness away. Amy felt the warmth run through her and suddenly felt cared for and secure. Maria held her tightly and Amy held her boss’s arms but inadvertently did something to change the night. It was a tiny hint of a message to Maria and she responded by kissing Amy’s cheek again. Without thinking, Amy had softly stroked Maria’s arms with her thumbs, innocent enough but it triggered previously suppressed feelings of desire for her sexy, young employee.

Maria broke the embrace and Amy turned to face her, looking a little sheepish. Maria spoke softly, “Give me a minute, no need to move!” Maria leant over and kissed Amy’s forehead, testing the young girl. Amy smiled. Her boss walked over to the main doors, flicked the latch and turned down the lights before returning to Amy. She reached the swivel chair, spun it away from her and asked, “Now, where were we?”

Amy giggled and allowed her bosses arms to cross her chest and didn’t flinch as Maria’s hands flicked at the base of her t-shirt and she felt fingers on her skin on each side of her body. She thanked Maria for being so nice but said she shouldn’t close the place.

“Trust me Amy, it’s no big deal!” She said, kissing the girl’s neck. She then took a bigger step with her words, “I’d rather be holding you than watch an empty club!” Quickly adding, “I can’t have upset employees!” Instantly though, Amy’s thumbs stopped. Had she gone too far? Maria then asked THAT question!

“Amy? Are you OK?”

Unseen to the older woman, Amy smiled, “Never better!” And with that, Amy started to stroke then softly caress Maria’s arms with her whole hands and rested her head against Maria’s, giving a clear signal of compliance.

Amy felt kisses moving down her neck and Maria’s arms uncrossing and moving under her shirt to caress her soft, flat belly. She sighed and closed her eyes as they moved up towards her firm breasts. The touch was nothing like her ex and her breathing became heavier. She turned her head towards Maria, their lips met and both girls moaned softly. Maria pushed hard against Amy as their tongues touched and in the heat of lust, one hand pinched a nipple as the other moved swiftly to the waistband of Amy’s shorts. Maria pulled her face away and their eyes met. Amy gave the tiniest nod as she moved forward to kiss again and gasped as an expert digit slid down her trimmed pubes and snaked into her incredibly wet hole. She gripped the arms of the chair as the roaming fingers massaged, probed and teased her pussy. Just minutes before, Amy had never even thought about being with another girl but now, she was surrendering herself completely.

Maria never imagined that she would ever be intimate with Amy. As a horny, gay woman she’d often drooled over her employee but, as she kissed this beautiful girl, caressed her heavenly breasts and finger fucked the wettest pussy she’d ever touched, she couldn’t believe her luck! She sensed Amy’s orgasm rising so she broke the kiss, removed her hands, spun the chair to face her and dropped to her knees. She gripped the sides of the panting girl’s shorts. Amy lifted her bum and they were gone. She screamed as the hot tongue plunged into her. Yes, she’d had oral sex but nothing like the tongue and fingers which were making love to her now.

Maria couldn’t get enough of Amy’s nectar and when she knew the climax was almost there, she slid both hands up to those perfect titties pinching hard on the tiny nipples and that was it. The slim body beneath her writhed in ecstasy and Maria drank heavily from the added flow.

Amy was floating on a euphoric cloud of sexual delight and when she began to calm down, she screeched, “THAT WAS AMAZING!”

Maria moved closer to her face and kissed her softly, “It doesn’t have to end here! We could go to my place!”

Amy smiled and nodded and reached for her shorts. She gave her boss another close hug and they prepared to leave the building. As they walked to Maria’s car, Amy smiled at Maria’s next question, positive of her answer.

“Amy? Are you OK?”

Thank you for reading…… Now a request…… To remove the troll stranglehold on this site, if you enjoyed this, or other stories, PLEASE be signed in and give the stories a positive vote! Thank you xx

---

Hailey couldn’t quite believe her eyes as she saw the page the woman was indicating with her polished nail as her desired companion. The mastiff in question had a cock that was just on 12 inches to the knot and Hailey had felt every one of those inches so knew just how big it was. Looking at the woman Hailey could see that her neck and cheeks were flushed red and her nipples were standing out clearly under the expensive silk blouse she was wearing.

Hailey was meeting the potential guest in a discreet London hotel room which allowed her to undertake a final vetting interview before inviting them down to the cottage to indulge in whatever dog sex fantasy they had. Hailey had already conducted a couple of phone interviews and used the very discrete but very efficient screening service that Julie had introduced her to. Already the company had proved invaluable weening out a couple of attempts by thrill seekers who just wanted to find out more and had no intention of going through with any meetings.

“Can I just check, this is your first time with a dog isn’t it?….err Mrs Tinkerbell,” said Hailey using the code name they had agreed to protect the woman’s identity.

“Yes,” she replied, “and I think it would be easier if you shortened it to Tink, don’t you?”

Hailey laughed as she replied, “I think whatever we call you won’t matter too much if you go with Rocky the mastiff for your first time, I doubt you will be able to walk or talk for a while.”

Tink just stared at the picture and Hailey could actually see her almost starting to drool as her eyes were transfixed by the cock and the tiny hand in the picture that didn’t fit anywhere near round it. “It’s just like it was described in the stories and like I have imagined it to be in my dreams. I have had a couple of children so I am sure I will be able to stretch sufficiently.”

Hailey looked at Tink quite carefully weighing up her small 5’4” frame as she said, “I am sure that when you had your children neither of them were hammering like an out of control steam hammer and what do you mean in the stories?”

Tink blushed a deep red and said quietly, “I read stories online and get excited. Then when my family are out, I will watch videos and sometimes will use a… particularly shaped toy I secretly bought.”

Hailey recalled how earlier the woman had revealed that she was married with a couple of children and to all intents and purposes was a classic example of a middle-class suburban mother. This, of course, was in total contrast to her desire to be, as she put it, ‘fucked senseless by a large dog.’

“I would put you at around 110lb,” said Hailey.

“120,” said Tink listening carefully.

“Rocky, our mastiff is nearly 200lb,” said Hailey proudly, “and once he starts there is no stopping him, he will fuck you until he has finished and not before.” Hailey could see that Tink’s eyes had glazed over in lust and there was going to be no dissuading her. “How about we do you a special deal,” said Hailey, still a little concerned that this woman may not realise what she would be experiencing. “For the same price, I will let my dog Sam fuck you first. Sam is a golden Labrador and about a third of the weight.” Trying not to giggle at the disappointment on Tink’s face she went on, “but he certainly isn’t a third of the size, I am sure you will be well satisfied. Of course, after Sam, if you still want to, then Rocky will be on standby to fuck you as well.”

Tink nodded eagerly and the pair agreed on the details for their meeting.

*****

A few days later, just after the early morning commuter rush had died down, Hailey collected Tink from the nearby train station from the London train and putting Tink’s small overnight bag in the boot the two travelled in silence towards the cottage. Hailey watched as the picture of respectability smoothed the invisible creases from her skirt over and over, her hands moving like a pair of nervous butterflies.

Once inside the cottage, Tink looked around rapidly trying to find the dogs and looked a little alarmed when she didn’t see them.

“Don’t worry,” smiled Hailey in a bid to relax her, “we have all day and night here if needed, so there is no rush.”

“I must be home for dinner by seven pm,” said Tink hurriedly, “otherwise my husband may become concerned.”

“Would you prefer if I stayed with you,” said Hailey, “I have the afternoon free and can help as it’s your first time.”

Tink visibly relaxed at Hailey reassuring words and swallowing nervously said, “so what should I do first?”

“Well,” said Hailey as she stood close to Tink, “perhaps the first thing would be is too relax you and get you in the mood.” With that Hailey traced a finger over Tink’s blouse while she looked intently into her face.

“I am not a lesbian,” said Think quietly without moving.

“Never said you were,” said Hailey as she slowly undid the buttons on Tink’s white blouse, “would you like me to stop?” Tink just shook her head and stood there silently as Hailey slowly stripped her of each item of clothing, touching her gently until she was standing almost naked, apart from her cotton panties, in the middle of the room.

“What about you?” asked Tink; biting her bottom lip and you could see that she was torn inside about trying to cover up yet at the same time wanting Hailey to admire her body which she felt was still good for her age of just 40.

“Later perhaps,” said Hailey, “but for now we must get you ready for Sam, as if he sees me naked he is likely to want to fuck me,” Hailey laughed as she went on, “and I am very likely to let him. You have a great body, your husband is a very lucky man.”

“He never seems to notice,“ pouted Tink, “which is why I am here today, well that coupled with the stories and encouragement.”

“What encouragement would that be,” said Hailey as she circled each one of Tink’s large pink nipples making them stand out hard and proud.

“I have chatted,” Tink said as she moaned and arched her breasts towards Hailey’s hands before going on, “and she told me how wonderful it would be and put me in contact with you.” Hailey smiled as she watched the glazed look in Tink’s eyes and knew she must be turned on but needed to check.

“Remove your panties,” said Hailey softly and watched as Tink quickly divested herself and then returned to her standing pose. Hailey moved her hand towards Tink’s thighs and tapped very lightly on the inside and smiled as in a reflex action Tink opened her legs, just as Hailey herself had done when Julie had done it to her. “You are wet aren’t you.” said Hailey as she ran her fingertip along Tink’s pussy lips and when Tink nodded Hailey went on, “and you want a dog in you don’t you?”

Watching Tink’s face carefully Hailey added one word very softly, “…slut”. Tink visibly shuddered and Hailey swiftly inserted her finger deep into Tink’s pussy holding as far in as she could reach. The deep guttural moan from Tink told Hailey everything she needed to know and pulling her finger out added as second and pushed them both back in, “You want to get fucked by a dog don’t you?” said Hailey working her two fingers in and out of Tink’s body who mumbled incoherently. “Tell me what you want,” said Hailey kindly but firmly as Tink started to rock against her fingers.

“I want a dog in me, fucking me, taking me,” Tink moaned as she felt the fingers driving her and out as the thought of actually achieving her ambition started to become a reality.

Hailey let out a soft whistle and Sam bounded into the room and skidded to a halt in front of the two women and watched intently. Tink was moaning loudly as she watched the dog who was sniffing the air and could clearly smell her arousal as his red cock was rapidly emerging from his sheath. Hailey pulled her fingers from Tink’s pussy and held them out to Sam who licked them eagerly tasting the bitch that was about to become his.

“Assume the position… NOW,” said Hailey, the last word barked like a command that on hearing Tink dropped and stuck her naked ass high in the air. Sam buried his shaggy head into her ass, his long tongue lapping at pussy causing Tink to moan and groan loudly. Sensing what Tink desired: Hailey squatted and said into Tink’s face, “Tell him what you desire.”

“Please fuck me…please I beg you.” Tink almost sobbed with desire.

Hailey patted Tink’s ass and uttered words of encouragement; whereupon Sam stopped his licking and immediately rose up, his red cock jutting out seeking Tink’s pussy. Sam’s front paws were already socked and taped so as not to leave scratches, but he was still able to pull Tink back towards his jabbing cock. Hailey grabbed his cock firmly and pointed it at Tink’s pussy before releasing and allowing him to bury himself deep into her.

“OH… MY… FUCKING… GOD,” screamed Tink as she felt Sam’s hard cock slam into her driving his dog cock deep into her willing body. Her head was spinning as he pounded her harder than she had ever been pounded before. The speed and frenzy of his sexual assault literally took her breath away as she found herself panting for breath.

Hailey lifted Tink’s head by her hair and looked into her eyes that were rolling round in her sockets and could see that she was hooked on dog cock. “Good?” enquired Hailey as she watched Tink’s tongue lolling out of her mouth and a series of moans emitting from her body. Then Tink let out a higher pitched and louder yelp and a quick glance confirmed what Hailey had thought, Sam was giving Tink her first taste of a knot.

The words that tumbled from Tink’s lips were meaningless yep conveyed the very raw emotions she felt like the feelings coursed through her body like an electrical storm making every nerve ending tingle. Tink had never been fucked like this in her life and the dog cock felt warm and throbbing inside as she orgasmed yet again as she felt the hot seed spurt up inside her body.

Almost blacking out from the pain Tink felt the shape tugging followed by the void inside as Sam pulled free from her battered pussy, leaving her feeling empty. Tink found herself staring into Hailey eyes that burned brightly with lust and it took her a moment to register the word that Hailey repeated a couple of times… Rocky?

Hailey looked at Tink’s face and wondered if she understood what she meant and tried phrasing it differently, “do you want the mastiff now?”

There was a pause as Tink’s fuddled brain processed the information before she screamed almost at the top of her lungs, her voice hoarse with emotion, “Yes…oh fuck yes.”

Lifting her gaze Tink saw a young blonde woman lead the mastiff in, she had gone past caring who saw her now, the only thing she had eyes for was the huge cock that swung under the mastiff, like an angry red baby’s arm. The seed dripped steadily onto the floor as the dog calmly surveyed the scene before sniffing deeply and inhaling the scent of Tink and her soaked pussy.

“Thank you, Lena,” said Hailey to the young blonde girl who was watching the scene, “You don’t have to stay if you don’t want to,” said Hailey conscious that she was under Julie’s protection and had no desire to fall out of favour again.

“Would it be OK if I stayed please Miss,” said Lena her eyes slightly glazed and by the pace of her breathing and the fact her nipples were straining against the material of her blouse was clearly excited.

“Of course you can love,” said Hailey cautiously before she went on, “and if you want you can … explore further.” Hailey held her breath as of her own free will Lena crouched down and began to work the huge dog cock towards Tink’s face. Tink opened her mouth and waited as Lena pointed the cock to her eager mouth and watched as Tink started to suck on it like a baby suckling on its mother nipple. Hailey could feel herself holding her breath, half rehearsing in her head what she would say to Julie and half wondering if she should stop Lena. Deciding it had nothing to do with her and anyway by the way Lena was handling the cock she was certainly not inexperienced in that area.

Lena reached out and ran her fingers along Tink’s buttocks causing Tink to shudder but not object as she concentrated on sucking the huge dog cock and trying not to choke. Lena moved her finger between Tink’s legs and could see the mess oozing from her pussy as Sam’s cum started to emerge from Tink’s puffy pussy lips. “Would you like the big dog in you?” Lena lisped in her heavy Eastern European accent and took Tink’s muffled response to be a yes.

Standing; Lena pulled the mastiff around until it was standing behind Tink. He looked at Lena waiting for her command. Watching the scene Hailey knew for almost certain that Lena had been dabbling and settled back to enjoy the show.

Lena gently tapped Tink’s rounded cheeks and uttered words of encouragement in her native langue which Rocky understood and rose up and landed on Tink’s back.

Tink was amazed at the weight of the dog and felt her arms buckle a little as the weight pushed her down and the dog started to make a movement with his hips causing the heavy cock to rub against her ass and thighs. Lena deftly manoeuvred the cock into position and only just managed to move her hand clear as the dog pulled back with his paws and thrust forward with its hips in a combined fluid motion.

The guttural moan of our pleasure echoed around the cottage as the mastiff slammed nearly 9 inches of solid thick cock deep into her open pussy. The pounding from Sam had prepared her physically, but nothing could have prepared her mentally for the sheer size that pushed deeper with each thrust.

Opening her eyes Tink stared at the sofa where Hailey had stripped and sat with her legs wide apart watching Tink as Sam licked frantically at Hailey’s pussy. Dropping her eyes again Tink grunted with effort as the mastiff started to fuck her harder and faster. Tink felt more open that when she had either of her two children and it took every effort just to remain on all fours as the dog took her like the bitch that she knew she had become. Sex with her husband would never be the same again, Tink knew she had found heaven and was determined to get the most from today as she started to push back. Tink felt Lena’s hands under her body tweaking her nipples then seeking and tweaking her clit sending shock waves through her as the massive dog cock drove in and out.

Tink realised that the heavy fleshy object smashing against her pussy lips was the huge knot and the mastiff was going to force it inside her whether she wanted it or not. Opening her eyes again at the sound of Hailey orgasming loudly on the other side of the room Tink took an almighty gulp of air as the dog knot forced inside her and started to pulse as she orgasmed so hard, she lost consciousness for a short while.

The next few minutes passed in a dreamlike state for Tink as she drifted in and out of lucidity, the only real sensations registering was the intense pleasure emanating from her groin as the dog filled her full of his seed.

Hailey had recovered from her pleasures and held a glass to Tink’s cracked lips allowing her to sip some water to ease her parched throat. “Are you OK?” said Hailey looking concerned

When she could finally speak, she looked into Hailey’s anxious face and smiled and could see the relief wash over Hailey as she croaked, “I want to do this again and again.”

Hailey was distracted from Tink, who had made her way to the bathroom, by noises coming from the other side of the room and her heart leapt into her mouth as she saw Lena lying naked on her back with Sam’s head buried between her legs while she sucked on Rocky who stood like a rock over her head. Hailey was in a panic trying to work out if she would be blamed by Julie for the corruption of Lena and searching her brain for the words to say when her thoughts were interrupted by her phone buzzing. Without thinking she clicked to answer and felt her blood run cold as Julie’s voice said softly, “Hailey love, have you seen my little Lena? she isn’t answering her phone”.

---